Search the Community

Six Mike slowly awoke and groggily shook his head. He looked down and patted his still slightly bloated six-pack. He got up and pulled on his boxers. The sound of the door opening made him turn around. Keith, the frat leader, had made it to the frat house earlier than he expected and barged into the guest room. He noticed the half naked, muscled guy standing in the center of it and stepped right up to him. "Get out of my frat house now!", he said. Mike looked at the athlete standing right in front of him. The guy looked like his copy: exactly as tall and perhaps a few pounds heavier. Keith poked the unknown guy in the chest as he repeated: "Get out or else…". "Or else what?" The thundering bass made Keith jump up and turn around. His eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at the most massive man he'd ever seen. Tristan stepped into the room, his wide shoulders brushing the side of the door as he walked through it sideways, and closed the distance between him and Keith with two long strides. He grabbed the front of the guy's sweater with his right paw and lifted him up like a ragdoll. Keith felt his feet dangling in the air as his 165 pound body was lifted in the air. He grabbed the thick paw and tried breaking free. Tristan felt the familiar tingling sensation on his paw as the smaller guy's fingers touched him. Surprised by the pleasant feeling, he released his hold letting the 165 pound swimmer fall down. Keith crashed down on the floor but quickly stood up. He raised his arms in a protective stand to hold off the beastly teen. As he brought up his fists, the sleeves of his sweater sagged and exposed his lower arms. Tristan noticed the uncovered skin and swiftly made his move. He grabbed the 120 pound smaller guy, his thick fingers touching as his paws totally encircled the thin lower arms. The instant his paws made contact with the bare skin the tingling sensation returned. "Yeaghn", he grunted as he felt the warmth flowing into his 284 pound body. His dick jolted and ripped away the towel. Keith felt a strange weakness come over his muscles. Ignoring the feeling, he tried pulling free from the vice-like grip but the 120 pound heavier teen didn't budge. His eyes widened in awe as he looked down and saw the thick 12 incher that had just ripped away the towel. "Ow yeah", Tristan groaned as he felt his huge muscles fill with energy and push against his tanned, paper-thin skin as they grew. Mike stared in disbelief at the incredible scene. His dick sprung back to full hardness in his boxers. His hand instinctively reached down, grabbed the hard 6 incher and began stroking it. Keith felt more and more fatigue in all his muscles. He would have sworn that the huge teen was slowly growing: it was if his muscles were pushing up his tanned skin and more veins snaked along and across the mounds of meat. Blaming his blurred vision on the ever increasing weakness, he blinked his eyes a few times to refocus. He summoned every ounce of strength and pulled with all his remaining might the break free. The paws around his lower arms didn't move and the grip even seemed to get harder. He noticed some movement at the open door and recognized Sean. "Help me, Sean", he said in a tired voice. Sean had just come from humiliating his former rival in the gym. As he entered the frat house, he'd heard deep, rumbling grunts echoing through the deserted hallways. He'd followed the sound and arrived at the guest room. He moved into the open doorway and stared at the sight: his frat leader was grabbed by the most massive man he'd ever seen, who seemed lost in pleasure according to his lengthy dick that was smacking against his eight-pack; to the side a lean, yet muscular guy stood jerking off at the scene. "Come on. Get me free, Sean", Keith pleaded once more in an even weaker voice. By now, he'd lost a good 30 pounds of muscle. Sean moved inside the room and grabbed the insanely thick wrists of the teen beast. He pulled with all his might but it was no use: the guy was simply too strong. A strange tingle went through his hands as he touched the hot flesh. Tristan opened his eyes as he felt the extra tingling sensation and looked at the heavily muscled football player pulling at his wrists. Sean knew he was no match for the teen and broke his hold. He hurried out of the room and rushed to his own room. Tristan felt the tingling sensation slowing down and looked at the guy in his grasp: the swimmer had lost every visible muscle on his body and looked like an emaciated boy. Energy whirled through his own huge body as his skin was stretched tightly across his insanely big muscles. "Who was that?", he asked Keith. Keith didn't react. He was sinking away in darkness by the fatigue. Tristan shook the frail body in his grasp. "Who was that? Tell me!", he boomed again. 'S…s…Sean", Keith mumbled weakly. "Where's his room?," Tristan asked. "…F…2…", Keith replied with his last remains of energy and sank away in a dark sleep. Tristan fell the transfer come to an end and tossed the now 85 pound swimmer into the hallway like a feather. He turned around and saw that Mike had slumped down onto the mattresses and that his six-pack was stained with his cum. "Get cleaned up, man", he boomed as he left the room in search of his next prey, his half hard cock slapping against his meaty quads. Brock got up from the cold, tilled floor in the locker room. Tears welled up in his eyes as he realized he'd lost everything he got: he was no longer the number one on the team and without his muscles he would be kicked off the team. He knew that Brad would spend the night at Emily's so he decided to go to their old room and avoid the frat house. In his room Sean was trying to process what he'd just witnessed. "Who the hell was that guy?", he asked himself as he put on his favorite baseball stringer. The white fabric hung loosely around his 210 pound body. He jumped up as the door of his room flew open. Tristan strutted into the room and looked down into the brown eyes of the muscular football player. Now standing 6'4, he towered over the 5'7 guy. Energy was still coursing through his beastly body after draining the frat leader. "Who are you?", Sean asked as the beastly, fully naked teen took a step in his direction. He considered punching the guy's stomach but the sight of the deeply grooved eight-pack made him reconsider. "I'm Tristan, Brad's brother", Tristan replied. He scanned the muscular athlete and his dick jolted at the thought of the extra size he could drain. Without hesitating, he grabbed the muscular forearms like he had done with Keith. Instantly, the tingling sensation erupted where his fingers touched the bare skin. "Dude, let go", Sean said and tried braking free. A strange feeling seeped into his skin as the big paws closed around his forearms. Tristan felt the energy whirling inside his beastly body and flowing into his tree-sized arms. It felt like somehow the warmth was leaving him and going into the football player. He looked into the guy's brown eyes and saw a look of pleasure. "What the fuck?!", he boomed. Sean felt a nice, relaxing heat spread from his forearms into his biceps and into the rest of his 210 pound body. If was like a pump from a good workout but all over his body. Tristan looked in disbelief as he saw more veins emerge around the now clearly swelling muscles on Sean's arms and shoulders. Sean followed the beastly teen's gaze. His mouth opened as he stared at his own growing arms. "How…?", he groaned as another wave of energy hit him. His dick hardened in his pants as he felt his muscle swell with new mass. Tristan saw how the football player's muscles were starting to fill the once baggy baseball stringer. The guy's pecs were pushing the fabric forward while his widening back pulled it backward. His strong shoulders were now forming a wide line capped with thick, round delts. He even noticed that he didn't have to look as far down to stare in the guy's eyes. A third wave of energy hit Sean and another jolt went through his muscles. "Yeaughn", he moaned as his dick exploded inside his pants. Instantly, the transfer of energy came to an end. Tristan felt the tingling sensation stop and withdrew his hands that had been fused to the other guy during the transfer. He looked down to inspect his physique and noticed that he hadn't lost a pound of muscle. He was still the 300 pound powerhouse he'd been since he'd drained Keith. The incredible energized feeling was gone though. A tearing sound made him look away from his own majestic body. Sean inhaled deeply and his newly grown, massive pecs busted through the baseball stringer. He peeled away the ripped remains to reveal his heavily muscled torso. "Hell yeah!", he groaned as his hands roamed the cobbled surface of his eight-pack and cupped the meaty masses that protruded from his chest. He looked up at the beastly teen in front of him and noticed the guy still had a good 25 pounds of muscle on him. Tristan took in the sight and noticed how the guy's huge arms were nearly as big as his own 30 inch canons and clearly outsized his other muscles. "How did you make me grow?", Sean asked as he folded his arms in front of his thick chest, striations exploding across the meaty pecs as his hard biceps pushed into them. A grin formed on his face as he heard his new, deepened voice. "I… I don't really know", Tristan replied. "Don't bullshit me, man", Sean said in an angry tone as testosterone rushed through his 275 pound body, "I saw you steal Keith's muscles and grow bigger. Why did I gain muscle from you?". "Must be some part of the prophecy I missed", Tristan replied and explained what he had discovered so far. "I never cummed into that chalice, so that must be why you can't take my muscles", Sean stated as his mind processed the information, "But I can't drain muscles from the other guys. I've touched several of them during practice and never felt that tingle." Tristan nodded while he stared at the massively muscled football player. "I've got a special birthmark shaped like a star. According to the legend that's why I can drain muscle from those guys and you can't. But I don't get how muscle can transfer from me to you", he said. "Very strange", Sean replied, "but I sure can live with this new situation. Fuck! I rule the football team now! Why don't we work together?". "How?", Tristan asked. "Well, you and you friend can't stay here. You guys are no students here", Sean answered, "but we could make a deal: you back me up to become frat leader. In return I'll make both you guys honorary members. Then you can stay here. I could even convince the coach to give you a spot on the team next year. Deal?" He extended his hand. Tristan looked at the hand. Sean noted the doubt in the beastly teen's eyes. "I could help you find out who else cummed in the chalice. Does some extra muscle sweeten the deal?", he asked with a grin. Tristan nodded, grabbed the guy's hand and shook it. To his relief he felt no tingling sensation. "Deal", he boomed in his deep bass and clenched his hand, making the other guy feel that he was the bigger man.

Michael had been waiting for about forty minutes and Tommy had not arrived for their workout. The gym was empty, as usual, and Michael had already benched eight hundred pounds for twenty reps – among many other lifts. He had also been to the mirror about ten times – to look at how much his body had grown overnight. The second power bar from Tommy had somehow made everything accelerate even faster. The growth had seemed to increase – as well as his strength. Lifting the weight had been easy, today. His body had changed a lot – his biceps were now softball sized – instead of baseballs. His pecs blasted out so much that the tank top was stretched to the ripping point. And he might as well have only been wearing briefs – that’s what the cotton shorts looked like, anyway, because of his now thickly muscled thighs. The outline of his cock through the material was downright obscene. It was slowly dawning on him that Tommy was not coming. He immediately knew why. Matt had gone to visit Tommy last night and now his fraternity big brother knew he had lied. He had technically not gone to Matt’s room, but Matt had come to his. Either way, he had let Tommy down. And now he was being punished for it. So much was galloping around Michael’s mind – so many little snippets of things he had missed before. Tommy appearing like two different people at times – sometimes fat – sometimes buff. Matt knowing about the bars. Tommy saying that someone else had taken the bars and reacted the same way as Michael. So many unanswered questions. And then it dawned on him who might know the answers. Michael immediately left the gym – forgetting that he was only in a muscle hugging tank top and equally tight cotton shorts. He didn’t fit into any other clothes in his closet, anyway. Michael easily found Kenny, the Snake, talking to Jenny Roberts in the middle of the campus quad. “Jenny, could you excuse us, please” Michael said, with a face that made it clear the girl didn’t have a choice. “Michael, dude, what are you doing? I was jus about to seal the deal!” Michael knew, before he even did it, that he could reach down and grab Kenny by the lapels of his jacket and lift him out of his chair. He did it with ease – and with only one hand. He felt his biceps swell a little as he picked up a grown man – like he was nothing more than a discarded shirt. The Snake’s feet dangled above the ground about two feet as Michael held him high in the air above his head. For a second, Michael let the knowledge that he held another man in the air with one hand sink into his psyche – then he spoke. “Spill it, Kenny. Everything you know about Tommy and Matt. Now!” Michael shook the guy, hard, just to emphasize his point. “Okay, okay, just let me down, Michael.” “Nope, you can tell me from up there. I can probably hold you there all day and, besides, you’ll enjoy the view. Now spill!” “They were lovers Matt’s freshman year.” “Old news,” Michael said, again shaking Kenny’s body in the air like a rag doll. “Okay, okay! Tommy was huge. Way beyond how big Matt is! Matt was puny – kind of like the old you.” “What?” Michael said, unbelieving. “It’s true! Ask anyone! Tommy was the biggest man on campus – and the most handsome. He fell in love with Matt, though. I mean real love. They started doing everything together. We all knew they were an item, even though Matt wanted it to be a secret. Then one day, out of the blue, they shifted.” “What do you mean, they shifted, Kenny?” “Matt was huge and Tommy was an overweight slob. Like they are now!” “How can that be?” “I don’t know. Really, I don’t! Please don’t shake me – it’s going to make me piss myself. People said it had to do something with power bars and real love. They say Tommy gave up his size and beauty because he loved Matt so much. That’s all I know, really!” Michael dropped Kenny to the ground. He believed the Snake. They looked at each other with an understanding that went way beyond words. Suddenly, Michael realized something – something so unbelievable that he almost began to tear up. “You led me to him.” “What? I don’t know what you’re talking about, Michael.” “Bullshit. You steered me towards Tommy all along. I thought you were some filthy jerk, but you were trying to get me to see the truth on my own all along.” “You have no idea what you’re talking about, Michael.” “Yeah? Then how come you’re suddenly calling me Michael?” “Mainly because you can lift me in the air with one hand.” The two men stared at each other in silence. Michael was suddenly understanding so much more than he did the day before. Even just seconds before. Kenny was not the heel he thought he was. Kenny was on the good side. He just couldn’t admit it. Michael grabbed the now smaller man and hugged him tightly. Kenny cried out in pain from a squeeze that was too tight. The bigger man immediately released him. “You really have no idea how big and strong you’ve become, do you, Michael.” “What do you mean, Kenny?” “You are wearing a tank top that would’ve swallowed you just a few days ago and now it’s stretched to the max. You’re cotton shorts are tighter than any girl’s skirt on campus. And you just lifted me with one hand – I could see my weight barely registered to you.” Reality had already begun to set in, but hearing someone else say it made it even more real. Michael loved the fact that all of his clothes no longer fit. He had chosen the tank and cotton shorts merely because he could stretch them over his muscles. He had outgrown his entire wardrobe. He had just lifted what was probably a hundred and eighty pound man into the air with one hand and barely noticed. Michael looked down at his body and realized the power bars had done their thing. He was huge and strong. The thought thrilled him. “I’m beginning to get it, man. It’s what I’ve always wanted. Where are they, Kenny?” “Last I heard, they were arguing down by the pool.”

Hey MEN, So, I finished it. I put all three parts here for you. I enjoy having all parts in one place when I read a story so I don’t have to spend time hunting around for everything. I hope that works well for you. Like so many others of you in the past couple of weeks, this is my first story and because of that, I am hungry for your feedback (like 2 hours after an intense leg workout sort of hungry). Ravenous really. So please comment and let me know what you liked, didn’t like, anything that resonated with you…so I can improve and move to the next project. A couple of you had mentioned a part in the story that seemed a little rough. I went back and fixed some things so it should flow more smoothly. Thanks for that suggestion. I am no longer a Muscle-Growth.org story virgin and it feel so right. :-) Sit back, relax, grab that bottle of lube, and enjoy. ========================================================== Part I The summer heat hung thick in the air. It was a few days before classes started at the University of Washington. Seattle isn’t known for its heat, but when it does get warm, it gets humid. So much water around. So many trees. August can be unpleasant. Cliff was carrying boxes to his new room for the year. He was a senior and finally going to graduate with his degree in psychology in May. He was the kind of guy that everyone liked. He wasn’t what the magazines and media would call “hot” but he was handsome, kind of like a movie star from the golden age of Hollywood. Many people said that if Cary Grant and Rock Hudson had a baby, he would look like Cliff. With dark wavy hair that he kept well trimmed, warm brown skin from his tan, and his large hazel eyes, he could see what they meant, but he never considered himself necessarily good-looking. He was built like a rugby player. Almost 6 feet tall, he carried a good bit of muscle under his clothes. His wide shoulders looked like they could put up some serious weight and his thick legs and round high ass made him appear shorter than he actually was. People were always surprised at how tall he was when he stood next to them. He wasn’t tight and ripped like many of his friends. He always seemed to carry around a little extra weight, especially around his waist, to his great chagrin. Even so, he had a beautiful masculine body that could do real work. And his smile. His smile was his moneymaker. He could melt just about anyone with his smile. Unpacking his car had been quite a chore today. As a senior, he was able to apply for a Resident Assistant at one of the dorms on campus. He had lived in the dorms his first year, but had moved out afterward for a couple of years and had experienced freedom from the tiny rooms and a roommate in the same cramped space. As an RA, he would have his own room in the corner of the floor complete with a kitchenette and en-suite bathroom. His friend, Rich, had talked him into applying and they had been assigned to the same building with Rich working on the floor just underneath Cliff. The two friends had been close since the first week of classes when they were freshmen. But they couldn’t be more different. Where Cliff was classically handsome and warm with a beefy body, Rich had an angular model-like face with sandy blonde short hair and piercing blue eyes. He was ripped. His broad shoulders supported athletic pecs and well-defined arms. His waist was tiny and he often found it hard to find clothes that would fit right. His glutes were tight and his legs were long but muscular. His skin was golden brown and he looked much more like a surfer-turned-fitness model than anyone in Seattle that Cliff had ever seen. He was beautiful and devastating. He knew it too. Cliff got along with everyone whereas Rich could be a real asshole. Mean and acidic comments often came out of his mouth and he was as catty as any of the Real Housewives, but Cliff (as is his personality) just shrugged and thought, “That’s just the way he is.” Cliff marched up the stairs with the last box. It was only four floors up, but with the heat and all of the other boxes he had already packed around, he was feeling it in his thighs and healthy backside. He opened the door, set the box down and started to unpack. It was going to be so nice to be in a room by himself this year. A knock at the door interrupted him. “Come in!” “Hey Cliff.” Standing in the doorway was Jesse. Jesse looked like a stereotypical science nerd. Thick black-rimmed glasses, thin almost skinny body, and a big beak-like nose screamed “chemistry or physics” as his major. He was also the head RA for the building and therefore, Cliff’s boss. They had also been friends since their first year. Jesse had been in Cliff’s English 100 course- and they both hated it. They sat next to each other passing notes and giggling like schoolgirls for most of the quarter. Jesse liked Cliff and had a lot of respect for Cliff’s social capital, something that Jesse didn’t have. Cliff liked Jesse of course. He was just that kind of guy. Cliff didn’t have enemies. Most people wondered if he had a mean bone in his body. Jesse, with his beak-nose, looked straight into Cliff’s eyes and shook his head a little. “Dude. I’m so sorry.” Cliff looked up from the box he was unpacking. “Why are you sorry? Did you fill the rooms on my floor with crazy problem freshmen?” Jesse just shook his head and looked down at the single sheet of paper in his hand. “Worse, man.” “Come on, Jesse. What? You look like you just licked a lemon. “ “Cliff, sorry buddy, but you are going to have to have a roommate for at least the first quarter of the year. We assigned this transfer kid to the building and we overbooked by one spot. You have one of the only single rooms and I can’t stick him with Rich. He’d probably make the kid cry every day just for making his life a little more inconvenient. I don’t know much about him except he is a junior and did his first two years somewhere in Montana.” “Oh man! You’re not serious! That’s messed up, Jesse! I even just moved the two beds together so I could have a king-size.” Cliff shook his head, annoyed. “One more thing, Cliff. He’s here. Now. Downstairs.” “Man, you are killing me. People aren’t supposed to start moving in for a couple of days still. I was going to get all set up and have some peace and quiet. Maybe jerk off a bit more than normal.” Cliff flashed Jesse that big smile and winked. He had always thought Jesse was gay or maybe bi if anything. He caught him looking at his meaty ass more than once. He didn’t mind though. Jesse was harmless. “Ya. Well, he emailed us at the end of last year when we made the assignments and asked if he could move in early. Some sort of sob story about not having a place to live right before school, or some shit like that. We responded that he could if he paid for the extra time. Sorry man. I know this sucks.” Cliff shook his head and went into the small bedroom and moved the beds apart again. He took a big long piss in the bathroom and started moving some things around so the new guy would have equal space. No reason punishing the new guy for the mix up. Cliff just thought that way about things. He was easy going as well. Nothing ruffled his feathers too much. “It was a nice dream while it lasted.” A few minutes later, he heard some shuffling in the hallway and a light knock at the door. “Come in!” he said maybe a little bit louder than he needed too. As easygoing as he was, he was still just a little annoyed at the situation. He had been really looking forward to some alone time with his cock. Being home for the summer hadn’t allowed him very much privacy and he was horny. The door slowly opened and it looked like whoever was going to come it was having trouble with their bag. He heard a little grunt and the door pushed open slightly. His new roommate walked in hesitantly. His eyes darted around the room and the first thing Cliff thought was that he looked like a scared animal. “Hi there. I guess we are going to be roommates this quarter.” Cliff stuck out his hand to greet his new roommate and walked quickly over to him. He flashed his smile and the annoyance was gone. He couldn’t hold a grudge against this guy. It wasn’t his fault. “My name’s Cliff. Sorry there are so many boxes and shit all over. I didn’t know I was going to have a roommate…so soon.” He added that last bit so the new guy wouldn’t feel so bad. He was sure that Jesse had told him downstairs about the situation. “I’m Shane.” Shane didn’t look Cliff in the eyes and barely stuck his hand out to shake Cliff’s big meaty mitt. The kid looked scared. Cliff looked more closely at him. He was looked of average height Cliff thought. Maybe 5 foot 8 or 9. He was thin though not skinny. He wasn’t an ugly kid, but he wasn’t anything special. He looked a bit pale and like he was exhausted. Maybe he hadn’t eaten in a while. His cheeks did look a little sunken in and his face a bit gaunt, but that could just be the paleness. Something made Cliff think the guy was very nervous. He still didn’t look Cliff in the eye. “Here, let me grab that for you.” Cliff stretched his arm out to grab the duffle bag that Shane had let drop to the floor. Shane held on to the duffle and pulled away a little bit and his cheeks flushed a little. Cliff looked out in the hallway for anything else. That’s all that he had with him. “Do you need help bringing anything else up from downstairs?” “No, I just have this and one box I left in the office with Jesse. I’ll run down and get it now.” Shane set his duffle bag on the floor next to the wall, well out of the way of Cliff’s full boxes. He turned around and walked into the hallway without saying anything else. “That was a little awkward,” Cliff whispered to himself when he knew he was alone. Why had Shane seemed so nervous? He went back to work moving his items to one side of the room, moving food to one half of the cupboard and organizing the refrigerator in a way that would give Shane half of the space. A few minutes later, he heard the footsteps return and Shane walked in with his box. He set the box carefully on the kitchen table and looked over at Cliff who had his backside sticking out of the fridge, still moving things around. Shane stared at Cliff’s athletic bubbled ass and his thick legs and looked away just as Cliff wheeled around with that warm smile again. “Shane, give me just a minute to move some things around in here and then you can start putting anything you want in your space. And, if you don’t mind, I’d like the bed next to the window in the other room. Is that ok?” He walked across the kitchen and entered the bedroom where he had put one bed against the window and the other against the opposite wall. There was only about 4 feet between the beds, but it was a dorm after all. Shane just nodded. “Hey Shane. I’m going to leave here in a few minutes to go meet up with some friends I haven’t seen since the beginning of summer. You are more than welcome to come if you want,” Cliff said warmly, looking at Shane. Finally Shane looked at him and quietly said, “No, I’m ok. Thanks for inviting me though.” “Ya, no problem. Anytime. I’m going to shower and get ready but make yourself at home.” Cliff turned on his heels and walked into the bedroom where he began to undress. As he was walking into the room, he pulled his shirt off and Shane stared at his back. Cliff was so at ease with himself. He didn’t have a perfect body, but he looked like he was well worked out. His back was broad and thick; his shoulders round with pendulous triceps. He was shirtless with only his form fitting brown dungarees on. He could see a strip of bright red briefs wrapping around Cliff’s waist just peeking out above his pants. And that ass. It didn’t look like it was made of stone, but it was thick and muscular. It looked like the rest of Cliff, comfortable and powerful. Cliff peeled his pants off so that he was just wearing his red briefs and still had his back to Shane. Shane blushed and felt himself getting turned on. Just then, Cliff turned around and grabbed the towel that was hanging off the door and walked into the bathroom. He just barely caught Shane staring at him and noticed the bulge in his pants. He shot him that warm smile and walked into the bathroom. As he shut the door behind him he chuckled to himself, “Looks like Shane is gay.” Shane stood there, mortified. He knew Cliff saw him staring. And he knew that his shorts couldn’t cover up his boner. He shook his head, disgusted with himself, and opened up his duffle and box to unpack his few belongings. “You doing alright in there?” Cliff called out from the bedroom as he was changing. “If you need anything, just use mine. We’re roommates now, so what’s mine is yours.” “Thanks,” Shane said quietly from the kitchen, “but I’m ok.” “Do you have something to eat for dinner? You don’t look like you brought much.” Shane was in the kitchen still. He hadn’t sat down or taken anything into the bedroom. Cliff walked out of the room just as Shane was pulling out a 36 pack of Top Ramen opening up one package and placing it into a small pan of water. “That stuff will kill you!” Cliff barked and started to laugh. “I can’t eat that shit. It makes me sick.” He said it in good fun and what Cliff didn’t know is that Shane knew this. He could tell what people were feeling. It was more than observation, it was empathic. Still, the comment somehow hurt him and he felt that he had to respond. “Ya, I know but I don’t have any money until next week when my financial aid comes in, so this will do for now.” He looked mortified and crestfallen. He was obviously embarrassed, but he already knew that Cliff wouldn’t mock him. “No fucking way, Shane. Ok, well eat that, but hold on.” Cliff walked over to the fridge and took out a rotisserie chicken he had bought earlier that day, some veggies, and herbs. In a total of two minutes, he had put some cubed chicken and the veggies in the pot with the ramen noodles. “It might taste like shit, but it will be better for you with some protein and fresh things.” Shane looked at Cliff straight in the eye for only the second time. He started to tear up a little bit and bit down on his lip. “Thank you, Cliff. I won’t forget how kind you were to me today.” Cliff looked at him puzzled, but Shane seemed sweet and innocent so he just let it go. What did he mean by that? Just then a loud bang on the door startled them both. “Get out here you big fuck,” bellowed another voice. It was Rich. “We have to get going. I’m hungry as fuck. Are you ready you big queer?” Cliff opened the door and Rich barged in. “Too bad you have some idiot loser as a roommate,” Rich spouted looking at his friend. “I heard about it. Jesse told me he looks like some homeless piece of shit.” Rich looked at Cliff who just shook his head quickly and glanced over at Shane who was staring straight at Rich. Cliff knew that Rich was an ass. He could get away with it… usually. He was a stud with a perfect body. Vascular arms with well built and rounded muscles that oozed confidence, a tight waist with abs visible through the tight shirts he wore for the ladies, and long muscular thighs atop athletic lower leg muscles. He new he was hot and he didn’t give a damn what anyone else thought. “Rich! Shut the fuck up.” Cliff looked visibly pissed off. He looked at Shane sitting at the table getting ready to take his first bite of dinner and he could see his eyes getting glassy. “God, you are such an ass sometimes,” Cliff barked at his friend. “Shane, this is my idiot friend, Rich. Rich, this is my new roommate Shane.” Rich smirked and walked over and stuck out his hand to shake Shane’s. Shane felt something very mean about Rich. He could feel it like a white hot iron. Rich was cruel and arrogant. He was not to be trusted. Shane didn’t look him in the eye, but stretched his hand out to shake the other’s hand. He just stared at his dinner bowl. “Fuck man. Lets get out of here,” Rich said as he headed for the door. Cliff put his hands up as if to say, “Hang on a sec.” “Shane,” he could sense the emotions building up on Shane’s face; he looked like he was trapped. But when Cliff said his name, he seemed to relax a bit. “Shane, look at me bro. “ Cliff crouched down next to Shane at the table so that his eyes were slightly lower. “Don’t listen to anything that Rich says. He can be a real piece of work. He just opens his mouth without thinking and it hurts sometimes. He’s made me fighting mad so many times, but he’s my friend and he’s a good guy… usually.” Shane looked at Cliff again. Cliff felt as if Shane was reading deeply into his eyes. Like he was sizing Cliff up on some subconscious level. “Please eat and unpack and I wont be long. I want to get back to I can get to know you a bit more, ok?” The quiet one nodded his head and again looking into Cliff’s eyes and whispered, ‘Thanks Cliff. Thank you for being so nice to me.” With that, Cliff got up and turned around to join Rich in the hallway. He shut the door and Shane heard Rich start laughing, “Your roommate is a freak man. Holy shit. You are screwed.” “Fuck off, Rich.” And he heard a thud. Cliff punched Rich hard in the shoulder. Shane could sense that Cliff meant it when he punched Rich and he smiled and started to eat. A couple of hours later, Cliff returned from his dinner with friends. He walked in and closed the front door slowly. Shane was sitting on the couch. His box and duffle were in the corner, empty. There was nothing new on the shelves in the kitchen and he could see that there was a blanket spread out on Shane’s bed in the next room. Shane looked over at Cliff as he put the leftovers from dinner in the fridge. Shane hadn’t put anything into the fridge either. “I guess he is going to try to live on Top Ramen,” Cliff thought to himself. “Did you get all settled in?” he asked. “Ya. I don’t have much. I wanted to say thanks for sticking up for me with your friend, Rich. You didn’t have to do that.” “Rich gets what he deserves. Well, not usually, but he deserved to get a good punch for what he said about you. You are my roommate now and I’ve got your back. I don’t like talking shit about people like Rich does. I’m an optimist.” Cliff walked over to Shane and sat down next to him on the couch. “So let’s get acquainted.” He sat cross-legged on the couch facing his new roommate. Shane opened himself up in that way that only he could, probing the emotions and sentiments of the people he is around. He could sense that Cliff really did want to know about him; to understand him. He could tell he was good. He felt a certain valiance about Cliff. He was emotionally strong, stable, and substantive-much like his physical body. Shane could feel the concern and worry that Cliff had for him, although they had just met. Cliff wasn’t wary. He wasn’t afraid. He wanted to know why his roommate wouldn’t look him in they eye, why he flinched when Cliff tried to grab his bag to help him, and why he didn’t own anything. He could feel that Cliff had questions as he looked into his roommate’s eyes. There was something else there as well, but he couldn’t identify it. “Well? Shane, you can tell me anything. I have heard a lot from my friends about their lives. Nothing that you say will bother me.” Somehow, Cliff felt that Shane was much more of a risk to himself than to anyone else. He also had an intuition about people that he had learned to trust. He didn’t realize that Shane had a much more developed sense, but Cliff was good at reading people. The young man that was only a year younger than him had cowered all day like a puppy that had peed on the carpet. It was concerning but not scary. He knew from the look in Shane’s eyes earlier at the dinner table that Rich’s comments had really gotten to him. Sometimes he just wanted to punch Rich’s teeth in for being such a fucking jerk. He didn’t notice, but when he thought this, Shane lifted the corners of his mouth in a subtle smile. “Ya Cliff. I wish you would have punched him in the face and knocked that smug look right off of it!” Shane thought to himself. But back to the moment… “Cliff, I don’t really like to talk about myself much. Could you tell me something about you? Something about your family or…?” “Oh, sure! I love my family. We are so close. I am the oldest of four – two boys and two girls. Boy, girl, boy, girl. My parents live about 3 hours from here in a little farm town. I grew up there. My parents are my best friends and my siblings are all married and have kids. Seriously, it’s like a fucking Disney movie. “ He laughed and smiled that devastating smile as he related to Shane more about his background. Shane could feel his good mood and energy and was eagerly lapping it up. He had never felt this sort of positive energy. Cliff stopped his story. He could tell Shane was lost in it. Shane’s eyes were glazed over and he was smiling a little. “Shane, how about you?” Shane’s expression changed dramatically. The smile went away. The warmth on his face was gone. Shane teared up again. He knew he could be honest. He knew, instinctually, that Cliff wouldn’t laugh at him or his wreck of a life. “I have a very different story. I don’t know who my parents are. I don’t know where I come from. I know that I am alone.” He was visibly shaken. His voice was trembling and Cliff wanted to just reach out and hug him and make him feel better – that was his way. But he hesitated and felt that it would violate some boundary. Shane was delicate right now and was exposing himself in a way that Cliff felt very careful of. “I have lived in over fifty foster homes in my life. Until I fell out of the system when I was 18, I had never lived in the same place for more than a year. It was easier when I was younger, but when I hit puberty, things were different. I wouldn’t spend more than a couple of months in a house at a time” Cliff nodded at him, urging him to go on. “I have never really had friends. My foster families would always think I was too socially awkward or ashamed of me to let me get to know anyone very well. In every single place I was placed, I would scare them I guess. No one has ever treated me like you have been treated every day of your life. I have no stories of birthdays or happy holidays or friends to go to dinner with.” He sounded more and more upset and angry as he continued. “No one has ever treated me with any respect or any compassion. I have always been on my own…alone. Some people chose that road, but not me. It was forced on me. I don’t want my past to ruin the rest of my life, but I don’t know what to do about it. I think I am a monster. Every one of my foster parents said as much eventually…before they asked for me to be relocated.” A knot rose up in Cliff’s throat. This guy was just laying it all out there – he thought so anyway. “Cliff, what you did tonight – offering me your food and hospitality and kindness – no one has every been that kind to me. Especially when they get to know me better…know things about me. I don’t want you to be like them and I can tell that you are not.” He looked Cliff right in the eyes and Cliff just wanted to hold him and wrap his big beefy arms around this little guy. “I don’t really want to say anything else right now but I want you to know that I haven’t met anyone like you before. You make me feel safe.” He cut the last word off as he said it. Almost as if he knew that it had gone too far, for him anyway. He didn’t want to scare Cliff away or make things uncomfortable-or come out of the closet. Shane could feel Cliff’s emotions welling up within him. He could exquisitely sense his big roommate’s desire to comfort him. Cliff went to reach out to put his arm around him and Shane pulled away. “Thank you again, Cliff. I think I need to go to bed soon and I’d like to be alone here for a minute.” “Shane, you can tell me anything. Whenever you are ready to talk, you can tell me anything. I can take it. I’m not going anywhere.” Cliff was the emotional one now. His roommate had never felt love in his life. He didn’t know what it was to really hug someone; to hug his mom or dad or brother or sisters. He didn’t know what it was to have friends. He stood up and walked to the bedroom leaving Shane on the couch. Shane watched as Cliff’s big beefy back and legs walked away. He let out a little whimper. He wanted so bad to just reach out and touch Cliff, but that could get dangerous. He had learned that the hard way. Cliff whipped around and caught Shane looking at his ass. He just smiled. “Shane, you’ll be safe here. Now, shower and go to bed. Let’s hang out tomorrow, ok?” Shane nodded. He knew that he would do whatever Cliff asked. He surrendered to his roommate’s will and desires because for the first time, he knew that someone would protect him. Cliff was the one truly decent human being that he had ever met and the only one he wanted to make happy. He smiled a genuine smile for the first time in a long while and got into the shower just as Cliff had asked him to. He washed himself off and towel dried. He knew that this body was just a shell of the man that he could be, but he was still ashamed. Twenty-two years of hiding who he was would not go away in the span of one brief evening. Somehow, he knew that Cliff wouldn’t care if he were different. He also knew that he would do whatever Cliff asked – he was strong where Shane was not. Shane smiled as he realized that the opposite was also true. After showering, Shane quietly went into the bedroom. The corners of his mouth turned up to smile as he heard Cliff breathing heavily and snoring lightly—more like a purr than a snore. He climbed into bed and relived the last few hours of his life. Something had changed. Maybe it was hope. Whatever it was, he was horny and he couldn’t help but touch himself. Cautiously, he looked over at his big, strong, handsome, kind roommate and started to rub the head of his cock. It was too warm in the room to go under his covers and have more privacy so he decided to stay on top of them. He spit into his hand and rubbed the swelling knob with his palm. Working his way down slowly toward the base, he felt the veins along the shaft start coming to the surface. He could feel them individually. Shane knew that he had extra senses and when he was sexually aroused, his senses were even more acute. He could feel the throbbing of his cock begin in earnest. He could not take his eyes off of Cliff’s body laying just a few feet away. Cliff slept on his side and he was looking at the most beautiful man he had ever seen sleeping soundly just at a little over an arm’s length. He pumped his cock more and more. It steadily grew until it reached a limit with the body he had forced upon himself. He thought that a thick 10” cock would be a perfect maximum for his 5’ 9” edition. Shane eyed Cliff up and down. Cliff had not crawled under the covers either. It was too warm. Seattle is not known for its need for air-conditioning. Instead, he had stripped to his boxers. His chest was thick and hard without effort. It lacked the striations and veins that Shane knew existed under his own body, but Cliff was undeniably one of the most masculine men that Shane had met. He exuded strength. He also knew that Cliff wanted to be ripped and huge like his fucking goon-friend Rich. The thought of Rich made Shane’s blood boil. But never mind that now. Shane kept pumping his cock. His hand was getting warm. Spit is not the best lubricant. His forearm was getting tired with the action that it had gotten tonight. But this was the body that he had forced upon himself. He would have to deal with the weaknesses for the time being. Just then, Cliff’s eyes shot open. Shane yelped and tried to flip around to avoid Cliff’s stare. “Shane, are you awake?” Silence. “Shane, I know you are awake. I have been for the past few minutes. It’s ok.” Shane was terrified. He could tell that Cliff was being honest – he could ALWAYS tell if someone was being honest. “Shane. It’s ok. I’m gay too. It’s ok, Shane.” Shane froze. He didn’t move a single muscle. He willed his heart to stop beating and it did. He willed every fiber in his body to stop moving. No electrical impulses were being fired outside of his central nervous system. He was a dead ship in the water, utterly still. “Shane, please. It’s ok. Please, talk to me.” Cliff knew that his new friend was delicate and the most timid person he had met. He needed to handle this delicately. On the other side of the room, Shane heard one thing that Cliff said and it resonated with him. He had, after all, told himself that he had surrendered to Cliff, entirely and completely. The only thing he cared about in the moment was Cliff’s request, “Please, talk to me.” “Cliff, I’m afraid.” “Why? Shane, it’s ok. Whatever you say, I can handle.” “Cliff, I’m gay. I’m gay! I’ve never said that before or out loud to anyone. Please don’t kick me out of your room. I don’t know what I’d do.” There was a certain desperate quality in his voice. “Hey man. I’m gay too, remember? I think I said that a few seconds ago.” Shane was so caught up in the emotion of the moment and the fact that he had willed his body to stop its normal functions; he had barely heard Cliff say that. “Shane, come over here. I’m not going to hurt you.” Shane allowed his heart to start beating and the rest of his body to start working again. He got out of his bed, naked, and stood up next to Cliff who was still lying on top of his bed on his side. “You don’t have to worry about me.” Cliff reached his big arm out and touched Shane’s left thigh. He just left his hand there. Shane could feel something amazing happening but he didn’t know what it was. He had never felt what he felt now. One thing he knew – Cliff was communicating with him on a different level. Cliff was starting to get hard too. “Shane, please move your bed next to mine. I think tonight we should cuddle.” Shane heard the directive and pushed the bed closer to his Master’s bed. The frames bumped up against each other. Shane crawled on top of his bed and lay in the middle, not knowing what to do. His heart was racing and his mind was on fire. Nothing like this had ever happened to him in his 22 years. He felt Cliff’s emotions rolling off of his body. He felt love and lust and compassion and caring. He felt that Cliff wanted him. He had NEVER felt wanted. His body and mind told him that he was irrevocably tied to this man. Anything, ANYTHING Cliff asked for would be granted to him. Shane almost (almost) felt normal, like any other guy. “Shane, get on top of your bed and then move towards my body…please.” “Cliff, don’t say the word ‘please’ to me. I will do you whatever you ask without question and without thought to consequence. You are different from anyone that I have ever met. I trust you… and I have never trusted anyone before.” Shane crawled slowly on top of the king sized bed that Cliff had commanded to be made. Cliff reached out his arm toward Shane and grabbed his shoulder, drawing him in. Shane’s tenuous resolve almost broke. He was trying to maintain control. Cliff pulled Shane closer. “I know this is scary for you. If you would like to, just back up into me and we can spoon. I’ll be the big spoon and you can be the little spoon.” “I don’t know what you mean. Spoon?” ‘Yes. I will cup your body into mine. It feels good.” “Cliff, don’t say things like ‘if you would like to.’ Anything you ask me to do, I will do. Anything.” Shane felt a pulse of energy coming from Cliff. Cliff desired him. He really truly desired him. Shane nestled into the larger man’s embrace. Shane was hard. All ten inches. Cliff wasn’t too far behind with a solid nine, and thick. Cliff put his arm around his new friend and just held him close. Cliff put a top-sheet over them both and thought how lucky he was to be able to care for his new roommate. There was something about Shane that drew him in. He hadn’t felt this kind of love in a long time. Shane, on the other hand, was attempting to control every muscle in his body. “FUCK!” he kept repeating inside of his head. “I have to slow down. I have to calm myself. I can’t lose the one person in my existence that really cares about me. I don’t want him to think that I am a monster.” Cliff brought Shane in closer. Shane could feel Cliff’s ample cock against his back. He noticed things about Cliff in this moment that he had not noticed before. He noticed how his chest had a light dusting of fur. He noticed his happy trail that erupted next to his navel and marched down to his crotch. He noticed that Cliff’s pecs were much harder than they looked from a casual glance. His nipples were beautiful and perfect quarter sized – well, maybe a bit bigger. He noticed Cliff’s breath on his own neck. It was warm and soft and eager. Shane could sense everything. He was losing control of himself…of the monster that was inside of him. And then it happened. He felt himself start to cum. He didn’t know that it could happen like this. His cock grew and lengthened. But something else happened too. His entire body shook. The barriers that he had made with other people in his life vanished in a moment. Shane embraced Cliff…embraced him in a way that made them one person. He could see Cliff in a way that Cliff couldn’t see himself. Shane surrendered. Shane knew he could get bigger and more powerful, but he didn’t know what that would mean for Cliff, so he tempered the effect and decided to re-set up barriers until he knew how Cliff would respond. Cliff—on the other hand—felt Shane change. He was emitting an energy that Cliff had never felt and somehow, it felt right and good – and extension of himself. Cliff gasped. He was feeling Shane’s body one second, warm and giving. The next second, Shane’s body was hard as steel. He couldn’t see with his eyes what was happening since it was dark in the room, but it felt powerful and like nothing he had experienced in his short 23-year life. Cliff didn’t know what was happening, but he did know one thing—Shane had opened himself up and Cliff wanted to give Shane the love and tenderness that he deserved and something that he had never felt. He continued to rub Shane’s shoulders and back and the petrification of Shane’s body commenced in earnest. Slowly and deliberately, Shane allowed himself to adapt into the being that he had feared. He grew harder. Everything on his body grew harder. Cliff said aloud, “Shane, I don’t know what’s happening, but I want to see it. I know there is something…something that you aren’t telling me, but that I can feel. I need, want, and must see it.” Shane simply responded, “Yes, Master. I know that you need to see this.” Shane lifted his index finder the smallest of degrees, coaxing the light switch to turn on from a dozen feet away. The room lit up with a warm incandescent light. Shane crawled off the bed and Cliff was lying supine staring at his new roommate. “What would you like to see, Cliff?” Cliff looked at the previous weakling that he had been talking with just a short while before and saw a GOD of muscle and strength. “Shane, please tell me what is happening. I can feel it, but my mind doesn’t know how this is possible.” “Cliff, Master. Should I call you Cliff or Master?” “Cliff. ‘Master sounds so weird.” “Cliff, this is the reason that I have never been loved. When growing up in foster care, I would start changing when I felt my foster family began to like me. I felt that their emotions were powering my body. I know that is foolish now.” Cliff began to understand what Shane had gone through. “I felt strong and invincible. But when my body began to change going through puberty, I couldn’t control it as much. I didn’t know I needed to. No one gave me guidance. No one loved me. “ “Shane, I am so sorry.” The waves of compassion that Cliff felt rippled through Shane and he began to grow again. It was more intense. Shane was responding to Cliff’s warmth. It was something so natural to them both. With the lights on now, Cliff could see what was happening. “Master Cliff?” Cliff winced. He didn’t like being called Master. “Yes Shane.” Shane’s body trembled as Cliff said his name. He was becoming hypersensitive to what Cliff wanted, needed, desired, or demanded. “Yes, Shane?” He repeated. Shane’s cock began expanding again at the sound of his name on the lips of the only man in his life that meant shit to him. Just the sound of Cliff saying his name made him raging hard. “Master Cliff…hmmmm… I mean Cliff… Sorry. I know you aren’t ready to be called Master quite yet. I am nervous about something. I am not as good as you are. I am not kind and pure and gentle. I don’t have positive regard for everyone like you do. If I am honest, I would like to kick Rich’s ass for making me feel embarrassed in front of you, Cliff. I want all of those foster parents to know how they made me feel. I want the guys that beat the shit out of me growing up to know that they fucked with the wrong kid. If I had developed to my potential then, I would have destroyed them all and I probably would have laughed about it. There is darkness in me that I am afraid of. I need you to help me Cliff. It scares me. I wish I was more like you.” Cliff watched Shane flex his slowly expanding muscles involuntarily, like he was just feeling them out, wanting to know that they were there. Cliff put his lips close to Shane’s ear and whispered. “Shane.” Shane let out a deep-throated moan at the utterance of his name by his owner. He looked almost crazed. The only thing he wanted was to please Cliff. It was arousing him and feeding him power that he had only begun to feel. Cliff’s mouth curled in a smile at the effect he was having on Shane. He wanted to fuck him but he wasn’t sure Shane was ready for that yet. “I will always be here for you, Shane. It is ok. Just like you jerking off watching me sleep, this is ok too. I don’t judge you for your past. I don’t blame you for wanting to mess up Rich and his pretty face, or the other people that have let you down. But I will never let you down. I care about you already and I know you know that.” Cliff leaned in and kissed Shane on his forehead. The veins in Shane’s body rose to the surface. Snaking around invisible boundaries and shields, thousands of vessels sprung up all over Shane’s body. On his shoulders, on his arms, on his abs, and face. Around his skull and down his traps where they nestled in his pecs. Angry finger-width vessels hugged his arms like a newborn to its mother. His legs were a veritable 3D puzzle of hard-as-stone muscle and sausage-width veins demanded attention. They were feeding something that was on the verge of being born. They were anxious and angry and pleased when Cliff commanded, “Show me what you are!” In the matter of a second, Cliff’s pulsing cock exploded a bounty of cum onto Shane’s chest. Shane looked like a rabid animal, snarling and gnashing his teeth in the air. “Yes! I will show you what I am!!!!” Shane howled with his head thrust back and pressing his chest toward the sky. The snakes that slithered all over Shane’s body pulsed with his heartbeat. They grew more thick and menacing. Cliff reached out to touch one and as he got close, the vein seemed to reach out for his touch. It seemed to respond to him. He pushed down and the snake that slithered across Shane’s upper pec bowed down to him and disappeared under the marble surface. Shane growled and emitted a sound somewhere between an orgasmic moan and the collapse of a mountain or eruption of a volcano. He looked at Shane’s face then down to his body. He touched the muscles that had been fed by the still-present snakes of vasculature. The muscle felt like stone, but instead of cold harshness, it felt warm and inviting. He knew that Shane was inviting him to enjoy this feeling and the compliance of his body to Cliff’s will. The solid chord of chest muscle leaping out of Shane’s pecs were delineated by a deep chasm – deeper than the individual bundles of muscle that rippled across Shane’s chest. Shane’s delts looked as if they were about to be over taken by a fleet of encroaching threads, but the threads were not threatening… they were muscle fibers willed into existence by Cliff’s request. Distinct. Hot. Pulsing. “Bigger!” Cliff thought and without saying anything aloud, Shanes delts exploded in every direction, every thread, sinew, and bundle fighting for real estate. He reached out to touch the newly formed monolith and as he touched the skin, he could feel electricity arcing out toward his fingers. Little sparks were being generated between himself and the muscle he commanded to grow in Shane’s shoulders. Cliff saw Shane’s neck and almost blacked out. The entire surface was covered with wriggling serpents under the skin. He looked at Shane’s chest. Giant slithering blood vessels moved freely just under the surface. He looked at Shane’s abs. Angry pythons engorged themselves upon Shane’s stomach with smaller tributaries branching off of the larger vessels. He looked at Shane’s arms. The monstrous veins were feeding something that lied beneath. He didn’t know how, but he knew that the veins weren’t the parasites; the veins were nourishing whatever was growing. Somehow, in the depths of his being, Cliff knew that this monstrous beast was being fed by the vasculature that he had just witnessed and he, Cliff, was in control of it. He was its Master. Finally he felt himself overcome by what he saw and felt. “Shane! Shane!” He reached out and grabbed Shane’s arm. The touch of his fingers against Shane’s skin caused the formerly quiet and cautious Shane to howl and begin convulsing. He shook and trembled. Cliff looked down into Shane’s eyes. They were open now but entirely black. Black as India Ink or the darkest of nights. Even without the pupils of normal eyes, Cliff knew that Shane was looking directly at him. Shane smiled wickedly and said, “Master, I will not make further requests of you, but I would ask for you to test the boundaries of my power. I do not know what I am capable of. Cliff, you make me feel safe and protected.” Cliff couldn’t believe that the thing that Shane was slowly becoming would need safety and protection from a mere mortal, but somehow, he understood that it was true. Shane needed love and caring. He needed to feel protected and safe. That is what he desired above all else. Then it became clear to Cliff. The muscle beast Shane was on the verge of becoming, the monster his arteries were now feeding, was only concerned with those basic needs. It didn’t matter how powerful Shane became. He would first need to feel the acceptance and unconditional positive regard that Cliff could give him. Cliff was that kind of guy. He could feel Shane’s power and strength growing without even touching him. “Are you afraid, Shane?” Shane once again convulsed at the mention of his name. It echoed in his mind. Cliff’s loving voice was ricocheting inside of his head and it made him need more. He composed himself for a moment. “I am afraid that you will cast me aside if I become something that you detest or find grotesque.” “Don’t you worry about that. I love muscle. “ Cliff grabbed a hold of Shane’s developing quads, picked out one of the muscles wrestling on the surface and applied pressure. It was hard, but it gave way to Cliff’s touch. “See that there? “ motioning to Shane’s growing quads. “We need more of that.” Cliff’s smiled and put his hand on the side of Shane’s cheek. “You want to test your boundaries? Let’s take you out for a spin.” Shane, with his marble hard body and expanding vasculature, looked into Cliff’s eyes and felt more love than has been known to man. The last thing that Cliff heard before his passed out was a loud crack and the sound of a mountain growing, moaning, and rumbling. =================================================================================== =================================================================================== Part II He heard rain hitting the windowpane. Everything was warm. And then he heard a soft whimper. Where was he? He didn’t remember why he was laying in bed. “Oh, shit!” Cliff thought to himself. “Cliff, I am so sorry. I was worried you would be afraid of me.” He glanced over at Shane’s bed. He wasn’t on it. “I…I…” He heard what sounded like a muffled sob and then silence. Cliff moved his eyes to the corner of the room and saw something shaking in the dark. The lights were back off. “Shane? Shane is that you over there? It’s dark and I can’t see. I think I hit my head on something and it knocked me out for a second.” “I tried to catch you but…but…but it all happened so fast. I can pack up and leave tonight Cliff. Jesse is downstairs working on the move-in papers for the guys moving in tomorrow. I’m sure he would let me sleep in the common room on the couch. I am so sorry.” “Shane, listen to me. You could tell how I felt and what I was feeling earlier, right?” “Yes.” “Tell me how I am feeling. What kind of emotion am I feeling?” “Worry. Fear. Mostly worry though… and some sadness.” “Why would I be worried Shane? Why would I be sad? I saw something a few minutes ago that I don’t understand and now I can’t see you and I’m lying in bed with a huge headache and a roommate that I really liked shaking in the corner. And now he says he’s leaving. And I don’t know why. Of course I’m worried and sad and a little fearful. Wouldn’t that be normal? What are you feeling, Shane? Not me. You.” Cliff could hear Shane adjusting himself in the corner. He was big but it was so dark, he couldn’t see him. Somehow he knew that this conversation had to happen on Shane’s time and playing by Shane’s rules. Turning on the light or demanding that Shane come closer to the bed would make things worse. “I feel destroyed. I feel terrified of you and of myself. I feel sorry. And most of all, I feel ashamed of so many things. Why didn’t I catch you before you collapsed on the floor? That is what I am feeling.” Cliff noticed for the first time that it was Shane’s voice, but it was different in a way. It had a quality that was silky smooth and deeper – less adolescent and more adult. Deep and resounding, yet he was speaking so quietly. Cliff thought very carefully about the next few sentences he would speak. He didn’t know what was in the corner – of course he was afraid. He knew that it wasn’t the Shane that walked into the apartment a few hours earlier. “Hey, listen. I want you to think of earlier today. I want you to think of how much I enjoyed talking to you. Sitting out there on the couch, making that chicken and veggie ramen,” he smiled thinking of how bad that must have tasted to Shane. Cliff was not a good cook, “and how good it felt when you cuddled up next to me just 10 minutes ago. Think of that. And now think of how I reacted when I knew you were different, when you started changing. Shane, what did I do? Did I freak out? Did I panic? Answer me that question.” Shane felt compelled to answer. He had surrendered to Cliff and that was a powerful bond. “You seemed to like it, at least in the moment. You touched me and I could feel that you wanted me and you wanted me to keep changing.” “Shane, listen. I am not asking you to come out of that corner until you are ready. I will stay here, laying on the bed until you are ready to talk to me. But as God as my witness, I will not leave this room, and neither will you, until you are ready to look at me and talk about this. And just to be clear, I see you pushed your bed away from mine. That is ok, but you are sleeping here in this room tonight…That isn’t up for discussion.” He added that last part in hopes that somehow it would resonate with the submissive side that Shane was showing to him earlier. He did really love Shane, although he didn’t know how that was possible in such a short amount of time. He thought, originally that it was just pity or his typical way of rooting for the underdog, but it wasn’t. He liked Shane in a way that ran deeper than friend, roommate, or even family. It was a very unique feeling. Above all, he wanted to keep Shane safe and protected. The poor guy had been through enough and obviously hated himself There was silence in the room for a few minutes. All either of them could hear was rain. Cliff glanced quickly at the clock on his nightstand. It was only 10:30. So much had already happened tonight. “Ok. I will talk to you face to face Cliff. Please promise me that whatever you see…no, I wont ask you to make any promises.” Cliff looked toward the corner of the room but continued lying on top of his bed. He wanted Shane to do this his way. He heard a couple of footsteps on the floor that sounded much more solid than would come from a thin barefoot kid. He looked toward the sound and saw something hulking. It sat on Shane’s bed and he turned his head toward Shane. “Cliff, can we talk now? Cliff looked at the ceiling quickly, swung his legs around and sat upright on top of his bed. He had his eyes closed. “Yes, let’s talk.” He opened his eyes and let out a gasp. In front of him sat every wet dream that he had ever had wrapped into one. He looked at Shane’s eyes. They appeared to be black pearls. Where anyone else would have white, his looked like deepest night. For some reason, he thought they were beautiful. He started looking over the rest of Shane. His face had widened and become more defined. He had developed a square jaw and his lips were thick and pursed – perfectly kissable. His neck was corded with long thick muscle like a football linebacker’s neck, but infinitely more powerful and defined. He could see blood vessels encasing the ropes traveling from his jaw and down to his collarbone. Networks of them were cast just under what appeared to be milky-white skin. He followed the curve of Shane’s traps. They started at his ear level and went straight out an inch or so and then bulged up like a bicep. He could see striations and knots moving under the skin, wriggling like tiny snakes trying to escape the shrink-wrapped infinitesimally thin covering that kept them from bound to his body. Cliff kept going, tracing his eyes along the top of Shane’s right trap over to where his delts inserted. He had a flashback of a few moments before when he had thought “Grow!” when he had been looking at them before. He remembered how they exploded out of Shane’s body at his command and how much definition was in them. He couldn’t make that out now, sitting in the dark, but he could still see massive pencil thick veins spread over them like a web and hundreds of tiny capillaries adding their precious cargo back into them. He looked down and saw that Shane had his arms to his side. His enormous shoulder was a foot and a half across. It sloped sharply down and in, toward Shane’s body where the thousands of swollen fibers smashed into the thing that was Shane’s arm. Arm didn’t seem like the right word. This beastly thing reminded Cliff of a rubgy ball that had been expanded to the point of rupture. It was the same size and shape. Two major veins forced themselves down over the top and secondary feeder veins criss-crossed the entire surface. Cliff could see them pulsing ever so slightly. He had the distinct impression that they were just waiting for something else…just waiting. Like everything else Cliff saw, the muscle was sequestered into so many divisions and subdivisions, down to the finest of detail. Individual fibers could be easily distinguished from others. Even in the dark. He looked back into Shane’s liquid black eyes. He thought that Shane must have been holding his breath. He was so still. Shane hadn’t taken his stare off of Cliff even for a millisecond. He was waiting on him to take it all in. Their eyes met and Cliff noticed his heart racing. He was breathing heavily and could feel himself getting warm and flushed still staring into those black pools of Shane’s eyes. Shane was waiting. Motionless. “Shane. I am not afraid. In fact, I have a boner, bud. Is that weird?” He nervously chuckled to himself. The mountain stayed motionless but somehow his expression changed…warmed. Cliff decided that he had to do something more to convince Shane. His emotion detector seemed to be off-line for the moment. He didn’t know why, but he knew that Shane had, over the course of the past few minutes, erected powerful and impenetrable barriers against Cliff and he understood why. He started moving his right hand toward Shane. He leaned forward and never broke eye contact. As his hand got a few inches away from Shane, he saw the veins once again rise, as if to meet him. The muscle fibers that he could see a bit better now began to tense and bunch in the direction of Cliff’s hand, like they were reaching out to touch him, straining against the skin. Shane’s eyes never moved. He didn’t look like he was breathing, still. “I am going to touch you now, Shane. I am going to put my arm on your shoulder, ok?” Shane stared into Cliff’s eyes with those singularities of darkness. Cliff stopped. He wouldn’t do this without Shane’s say-so. Not now. “Cliff…” He stopped and for the first time, Cliff noticed what seemed to be tear tracks going down his cheeks. Not new tears, but only minutes old. “You don’t think I am a monster? You want to touch me?” “Fuck, Shane. I think you are beautiful. I cant even really see you and I think you are beautiful. It’s so damned dark in here.” Shane looked at Cliff in the same way he had earlier when Cliff had been cutting up chicken and vegetables to add to Shane’s ramen. It was adoration and complete devotion. He took began to breath and ripped the emotional walls down in an instant. He smiled and looked up at the light. It came on instantly. Shane rose to his feet slowly. Cliff watched in awe as his full appreciation of the being formerly known as Shane rose and expanded outward in every direction, slowly gaining his full height. He was tall now. Maybe 7 feet, Cliff guessed. The ceiling couldn’t take too much more height, as it was only 8 feet. His shoulders framed enormous traps, larger now that there was light to put things in perspective. The thick neck that he had noted before positively bulged with tendons, muscle and stretched skin. He finally was able to look at Shane’s chest. He followed down the crevasse that signified the borders between the two continents. The insertion points of the muscle fibers of Shane’s chest made a deep slot down the middle of the chest. Both sides looked as if they were fighting for territory and the battle would take place right in the middle. From there, Shane’s chest expanded outward gaining elevation away from the plane of his body for several inches. Horizontal ridges formed huge gashes separating the major muscle groups of Shane’s earth crushing pecs. Smaller chords formed bundles stretching across and gathering again in a bunch leading up to the insertion point where the thick bundle dove under Shane’s delts and into his armpit. Cliff’s eyes travelled down to the mini-boulders that were stacked so symmetrically on Shane’s abdomen. Deep cuts an inch deep surrounded each individual muscle. Each appeared to be an island pressing up against the others with that ever-present net of veins covering the surface. Just then, Cliff realized that Shane was still naked. How could he have not registered that before? Shane’s dick looked like it had been molded from the best porn star in the world. It was thick and long. Cliff guessed 10” soft. Then he saw the huge set of bull balls hanging low. Damn those things could make gallons of cum in a day. He still had his arm out to touch Shane and Shane was still staring at him but now with a genuinely beautiful smile. Cliff was naked too, and completely hard. He had no fear now and Shane could tell. Cliff moved his hand toward Shane’s chest. Just before he touched Shane’s skin, a short burst of electricity arced out to meet him. Just a small spark of piercing blue light, but he saw it and felt it. Shane offered a small deep groan. Cliff placed his hand palm down on the surface of the round mound of muscle teaming with pulsing veins. With Shane’s alabaster skin, he could really see the blue vessels crawling underneath, feeding the power that no doubt resided in them. His skin was unblemished and silky. It was warm, like an oven after baking is done. He looked up at Shane and Shane’s head was thrown back. The muscles tensed under Cliffs palm, a wave of activity pulsed through the pecs and it looked like a caged animal was trying to get out. “What is that Shane? What is under there? It looks like there’s a raccoon in your pec trying to claw its way out.” He curled his lips again in a smile. Shane lifted his head back up, looking wildly at Cliff. “I don’t know, Master Cliff. I have never been this big before or let myself grow this much. I can tell that I am far away from reaching my potential, but I don’t understand any of this myself. You will be able to get me there.” Cliff soothed the writhing mass under Shane’s chest, almost petting it and it slowly calmed down. He looked up at Shane and was overtaken by the man’s beauty. A shot of lightning raced across the sky outside. The thunder struck and it was still raining. Cliff’s mind was racing. He didn’t want to push his ripped friend too far. He knew that inside that beautiful hard and shredded body, Shane was still a scared foster kid, just a bit more grown up now. He was so turned on by the man he could barely keep focused. He wanted to run his hands all over Shane’s enormous and muscular body. He placed his other hand in one of Shane’s hands and held it for a moment. Then let go and worked his way up to Shane’s forearms. “Holy fuck, Shane!” Shane looked down quickly, terrified that something was wrong. Cliff had let go of Shane’s chest and both hands were running and rubbing Shane’s massive forearm. Cliff’s breath was racing and it was his turn to have wild eyes. He couldn’t take them off of Shane’s arm. The chords of muscle were insanely shredded. Cliff thought that just this one forearm looked as big as an Easter ham but with individual muscle fibers straining to escape the shrink-wrapped casing that they found themselves trapped by. And those thick, throbbing, angry vessels jockeying for space kept rising up to meet Cliff’s fingers as he caressed the largest forearm Cliff had ever seen. “Holy shit,” Cliff said out loud. Forearms had always been his favorite body part after chest. A man with ripped huge forearms was not to be messed with. Shane just smiled and looked at Cliff with his liquid black eyes. “I have never been happier in my life. I cannot believe that the one person that loved me before he saw me this way is not frightened by me now. Cliff, I have never felt this way about myself. I have never felt this way about anyone else.” Cliff looked into Shane’s eyes and rested his hands on Shane’s enormous bicep muscles. He could feel them pulsing, waiting, writhing underneath the surface. And then Cliff moaned. His balls constricted and he began to pump his seed all over Shane’s legs. Rivers of cum worked their way down the canyons and ravines that were Shane’s quads. How had Cliff missed Shane’s legs… his fucking huge legs. Cliff had always considered legs to be the most telling sign of male strength. Huge legs said a lot about a man’s power and Shane had power in spades. Mammoth slabs of striated and elongated muscle raced down to Shane’s knees from his waist--his impossibly narrow waist. Cliff thought that 28 inches around would be generous. From there down, the man exploded into striations and long mounds of pure strength, all the while maintaining some sense of aesthetics. Cliff’s cum was coursing down Shane’s quads like runoff on land that has seen too much rain. He noticed but couldn’t concentrate. He was too much in pure bliss. His eyes locked on Shane’s – those deep black pools that he wanted to be lost in, completely. Shane grabbed ahold of Cliff underneath his shoulders and lifted him up to eye level like he was a pet cat…he didn’t even struggle to lift Cliff’s meaty body. “How strong is this guy!? Cliff thought to himself. He was a ragdoll to Shane. “Cliff, I want to kiss you. I have never wanted anything so much in my life.” Cliff reached his arm around the neck of the man he loved—his huge striated thick neck—and leaned in to kiss Shane. Their lips touched and a burst of energy passed between them. Cliff felt a spark, it hurt, but it felt good. Shane’s body shook. The muscles tensed and became engorged with the blood that had been waiting in the vessels surrounding them. That blood was being pumped into them now and Shane’s monstrous muscles expanded. Individual fibers that were visible before now looked like their own cords. His chest expanded and his traps flexed like an overworked bicep, balling up and quivering. And then it was Shane’s turn to cum. His massive cock pulled back like a canon ready to fire. As if on command, volleys of thick white liquid shot out and met Cliff’s body, soaking his chest, groin, and legs with Shane’s essence. It was hot and sticky and smelled like pure testosterone. The moans emanating from Shane sounded more like wild lions fighting than anything human. He continued to empty quarts of thick juice onto Cliff’s elevated body and then he let go. He pulled back from Cliff and grabbed ahold of his cock with both hands. He looked at Cliff suspended in the air and kept pumping cum on him. Cliff felt that the softest velvet gloves were holding him up or suspended in a warm hot tub. He looked into Shane’s eyes looking back at his. He had never been happier. “What the fuck is going on in there Cliff!???!” He heard banging on the front door. “Cliff, are you ok? Is your fucking crazy roommate trying to kill you or what? OPEN THE DOOR, one of you or I will kick it in! Cliff? CLIFF!” They could hear the frenzy in Rich’s voice. He must have heard noise from his apartment below. “Shit, Shane. Rich will be through that door in a second. He’s strong as an ox and he probably thinks we are in some sort of fight. Shit.” “It’s ok Cliff.” Shane looked radiant. Shane slowly lowered Cliff from his careful suspension. As soon as he touched the ground, he moved quickly toward the front door to prevent a forced break-in, quietly closing the bedroom door behind him. Cliff grabbed a towel from the bathroom and wrapped it around his waist. He pulled the front door open and glared at Rich. “What the hell man? You should have called my phone or something. You didn’t have to come barging up here!” “It sounded like there was an animal dying up here man. And I could hear the bed move, and then it got even louder, like some rhino in heat or something man. Don’t get pissed that I’m watching out for you. That fucking weirdo roommate, man. I thought he was trying to kill you! You smell like cum, dude. What the…? Are you fucking that weirdo?” “Shut up, Rich. You don’t know what you are talking about. If you want to get your face punched, you’ll keep talking. Otherwise, shut up!” Rich stormed into the apartment. He was only wearing his boxer briefs and his muscles were all visible. He must have run up from his bed. The rooms and halls were empty anyway until the dorms started filling up the next day. “Where is that little fucker? I have a few things I need to say to him! Shane, Sean, whatever the hell your name is…Get out here. We’re gonna talk.” Cliff hadn’t seen Rich this angry for a long time. What was his problem? Just then, the bedroom door opened and out came Shane looking terrified as he had before. Cliff’s eyes bugged out. Shane came out of the bathroom with a towel around his waist as well. He looked thin and the same as when he arrived earlier that day. He locked eyes with Rich and then swung his glance over to Cliff. “Hey Rich. What’s up?” “I’ll tell you what’s up you little freak! You think you can just move in here all creepy and shit. Take off your clothes and play your victim role and Cliff falls for it. Then you crawl into bed with him and you trick him into fucking you. You make me sick! I’m going to beat the shit out of you, I swear to God.” “Rich! Stop it!” Cliff was moving toward him with his fists clenched. “If you have a problem with Shane, you have a bigger problem with me. Leave him alone!” The rage in Cliff’s voice was startling to everyone in the room, especially Rich who winced and stared at his friend. He had never heard that tone come from gentle kind Cliff’s throat. “What has he done to you Cliff? What has this little, ugly…” Cliff’s meaty fist connected with Rich’s jaw solidly. “Get out Rich.” Shane was standing with his mouth open staring at Rich’s face. Rich’s eyes were bugging out and his mouth was moving but no sound came out. A look of complete confusion spread across his face. He looked at Cliff and more than anger or rage, he looked at Cliff with hurt and confusion. He had never seen this side of Cliff in years. Cliff was his best friend. “Rich, I’m sorry, but you’d better go.” Rich grabbed ahold of his jaw and looked at Shane with an almost pleading look in his eyes then back at Cliff with the same look. Just as Rich had never seen Cliff with the look of complete rage in his eyes, Cliff had never seen Rich so submissive and confused. He walked to the door and quietly shut it behind him. Shane stood where he was staring at Cliff whose hand was still balled in a fist. There was concern mixed with confusion on his face. “Cliff, why did you do that?” Shane pleaded. “Why did you hit him?” “No one will talk to you like that when I am around. Someone finally needed to put him in his place. I will not allow someone to disrespect you like that. “ Shane walked over quickly to Cliff, dropping the towel around his waist as he did. He put his arms around Cliff and stretched up to kiss him. “Thank you for standing up for me. But don’t let me get in the way of you and your best friend.” He looked at Shane in the eyes again and saw them turning black, like swirls of ink in a whirlpool. “Cliff, you will need him on your side sooner than you think. I don’t know why, but I know this is true. You will need him. I will need him. Please go talk to him. He is down in his room. I can feel him. He is hurt from what you did as much as I have ever been in my life.” Cliff looked at Shane’s face. After all of the abuse he had faced in his life, physical and emotional, he was pleading with Cliff to go fix this. He really believed that Rich was important somehow and from what he had seen tonight, he was not about to question Shane. Cliff grabbed Shane’s hand and walked into the bedroom. “Get some clothes on Shane. You are coming with me.” Shane looked at Cliff and felt that Cliff was devastated from what he had done. “Ok Cliff.” He couldn’t deny Cliff a direct request and he knew that Cliff new best. They found themselves standing outside of Rich’s door a few minutes later waiting for him to answer. Cliff was holding Shane’s hand softly, carefully. He knew that Shane didn’t want to be here. He was trembling. He knew when there was a potential hostile situation. Rich opened the door in his underwear. He looked at Cliff directly in the eyes. His built muscular body, well-tanned from the summer, was slightly slumped. He looked defeated. “What do you want.” He didn’t even acknowledge Shane’s presence. “What Cliff? What do you want?” he repeated. His voice became more forceful and strained. The confusion that he had felt upstairs was starting to turn to rage. “Rich, we should talk.” “Fuck you, Cliff. And fuck this loser you’re with.” Cliff held onto Shane’s hand more tightly, squeezing it harder. “You know Cliff, I am going to kick your ass for that. YOU KNOW THAT, RIGHT!!?” Rich was yelling now. His hands clenching. Cliff stepped through the door with Shane in tow. “Rich, please. We need to talk.” “You are in MY house now! I don’t have to do as you say!” Rich roared. Cliff turned to close the door behind him, looking away from Rich to do so, his hand still holding onto Shane. Suddenly, Shane’s hand sparked. He could feel that same electricity that he felt when Shane was huge and muscular. The next thing that Cliff felt was Shane letting go of his hand. He heard the sound of meat on meat. The deep thud of tissue connecting with tissue. He looked up and Shane’s hand was cupped around Rich’s fist only an inch away from Cliff’s face. Rich had tried to crack Cliff in the head when he was closing the door. Shane had stopped him in his tracks. The look in Shane’s eyes was deadly. He couldn’t feel Shane’s emotions like Shane could sense his, but he knew that Rich was in a very very dangerous position. Shane’s eyes were swirling and Rich could see it too. “Don’t you touch him again,” Shane whispered. But it wasn’t an ordinary whisper. It sounded like a thousand thinly veiled threats covered with the finest silk. Deadly, powerful, and true. “What the hell?” Rich was staring at Shane’s eyes. He looked frightened. He couldn’t tear his eyes away. “Shane. Let go of Rich’s fist.” Shane looked over at Cliff. Their faces were close. It was a simple request. “Yes, Master.” Rich’s eyes almost popped out of his head. He looked apoplectic. He called Cliff “master?” Shane released Rich’s fist. It hurt. How tightly had that little guy been grasping his hand? It felt like it had almost been crushed. “We need to talk, Rich. There are some things that need to be said…First of all, Shane is with me now. You will never talk to him like you did earlier. You will have me to deal with and I will not stop with one punch next time. And I might just give Shane here permission to teach you a lesson. You got that?” “Holy shit, Cliff. What is going on here?” Rich still couldn’t believe the change in his friend. He had never seen Cliff angry like this. “You got that, Rich???” “Yes. But, what is happening.” He looked at Shane “Dude, you are strong! And what’s with those freaky eyes?” It wasn’t said with any spite… that’s just how Rich talks to everyone. Shane’s eyes had continued to swirl into blackness. Now he was staring at Rich like a snake does before striking. He was sizing him up. Cliff reached down and took Shane’s hand. “Rich, can we sit down?” “Fuck. Yes, I’m so confused and scared right now. Is Shane going to hurt me? He looks like he wants to.” Shane just kept staring at Rich, expressionless. “Shane, what do you feel from Rich?” “He is scared. You hurt him more than he wants to admit out loud. He is afraid of me but he doesn’t know why. More than anything, he is confused.” “Is he a threat?” “No, Master. He loves you very much and he will now tolerate me, I think.” “Who is this guy? ‘I love you very much?’ What does that mean?” Rich asked. “Shane can tell what you’re emotions are, Rich. He doesn’t lie.” They all sat down on the two couches facing each other in the small living area; Rich on one couch and Shane and Cliff on the other. It was Rich’s turn to feel like a caged animal. His beautiful tan surfer’s body was slumped over, hands on his knees looking at the two across from him. Cliff decided to speak first. “Hey man. We’ve been friends for a long time. Four years is a long time. You can be an asshole and you know it.” Rich nodded in agreement. “You need to let this one go. Don’t fight me on this Rich. Shane and I are together and that will not change. I need you to be ok with that. I know you just want to protect me since you don’t think I could know this guy. I mean, I did just meet him today, right?’ Rich nodded and started to say something. “Shane, show Rich a little of what you showed me earlier. You decide what that is, but he needs to know at least a little.” Shane didn’t question Cliff. He knew Cliff would know best in this situation. He stretched out is arm and raised his wrist up toward his shoulder with his hand pressed out in a fist. He looked quickly at Cliff and then back to his forearm. It exploded with writhing muscle and thick snakes coursing under the skin. His forearm grew and grew until it was the size of a gallon jug of milk but deeply divided. It looked like someone had taken a cheese grater to the muscles underneath. They looked inhuman and full of power unlike even what Cliff had seen earlier. No other muscles on Shane’s little body were experiencing the same growth. No others were expanding and pulsating with power. Shane was controlling the growth completely. Cliff reached over to stroke the cords that knotted up under the skin. Once again the veins seemed to reach out for Cliff’s touch. When he got close enough, there was that blue spark again and the muscles tensed and convulsed. He lay his open hand on the monstrous writhing beast of Shane’s arms and petted it slowly and softly, almost making a shush sound as he did so. The convulsive craze of his forearms calmed down, not all the way, but more than the frenetic first moments of Cliff’s touch. Rich’s mouth had dropped to the floor and there was a large wet spot on his underwear and a puddle on the ground. He couldn’t peel his eyes off of what he was seeing. Shane looked at Cliff. Their eyes were only inches away. Cliff was still stroking Shane’s forearm, settling the muscle contractions down. Cliff quickly glanced over to the couch across the small room to see Rich completely dumbfounded and staring at Shane’s one huge forearm. The wheels of his mind were working overtime attempting to process what was occurring. He looked at a complete loss. And Cliff noticed, he had pissed himself. He thought about making some cruel joke, but then thought better of it. How would he feel under the same circumstances? Cliff turned back to Shane who had never taken his eyes off of him. He was just waiting for Cliff’s command. An overwhelming feeling of well-being washed over Cliff. “How are you feeling, Shane? What are you thinking?” “I am thinking that I want to give you the world, and that I could do it, if you let me.” That comment surprised Cliff. He thought at first that it was just figurative speech, but immediately afterward, he wasn’t so sure. What was Shane capable of? What was his limit? Shane kept staring at him with those black eyes. He wasn’t smiling. He was contemplating how he would be able to give the world to Cliff. Cliff’s mind wandered and looked at Shane’s body with more lust than he had ever felt. He was horny, definitely. But what he had seen before, up in his bedroom, he wanted to see again. He glanced at the tight t-shirt Shane had put on to go downstairs to Rich’s apartment and all he thought was “Damn, I’d love to see you bust out of that shirt.” Immediately, Shane’s muscles exploded. Every single one of them instantly expanded, like a kernel of popcorn. Shane’s shirt ripped in 20 places in a matter of a second. Cliff moaned and reached out for Shane’s enormous body. He hadn’t gotten taller, but looked like he had gained 50 pounds of muscle. Shane reached up to touch Cliff’s face and just that action caused hundreds of waves of visible muscle fibers to stretch and flex. Rich let out a soft groan. He was the straightest man that had ever walked the campus—at least he liked to think so. But this moment was the hottest he had ever seen. Shane had blown up like a Mr. Olympia contestant in the middle weight class, but he was shredded so much further than he had ever seen any other human. And his vascularity was sick. Rich could almost see every muscle cell individually. They were so responsive to Shane’s movements that they seemed to be visibly waiting for their next orders. It was as if there was a hierarchy in the room. The one definitely in control was Cliff. Whatever Shane was, he was hanging on Cliff’s every word. Rich was immediately thankful that their personal fight seemed to be over. The young Adonis on the couch next to Rich’s best friend placed his hand on Cliff’s thigh and said simply, “I love you, Cliff.” And then expanded again. Every muscle was straining to fit under the skin of this muscle god. He still hadn’t grown in height, but another enormous amount of weight had been added to his frame. Rich could see Shane’s lats expanding beyond the confines of his shoulders and arms. Had he ever seen anyone’s lats push out far past the arm boundary? Now he had. Shane broke his stare with Cliff and looked now at Rich. His countenance turned dark and a touch menacing. “Do you want to fuck with me now, Rich? Do you? “ Shane had never felt like this. His body was electrified and he felt an inconceivable amount of power and strength flooding his body. He stood up and at under 6 feet tall, still looked like a mountain. He glanced at Cliff, almost apologetically. “Sorry, Master. I know you do not want me to harm your friend.” He looked back to Rich, “Rich, get me a knife.” Cliff looked at Shane incredulously. His monstrously muscular liege just said, “It’s ok, I want to show you something.” Rich was just standing there. He couldn’t move. Shane looked over to the kitchen and suddenly, every knife in Rich’s kitchen arose and flew toward Shane. Every one of them hitting his body with extreme force and speed. Cliff had just barely uttered a yelp when the blades were flying toward Shane’s exposed chest. They all hit at the same time and shattered when they contacted his skin. Shane picked up a piece of the blade edge of one of the broken knives and handed it to Cliff. “Have Rich try to cut me with this blade.” “No Shane. I’m not going to let anyone hurt you. You’ve seen enough of that in your life.” “Let me do it, Cliff.” Rich said. Rich reached out and took the blade from Shane’s hand. He put the sharp edge against Shane’s skin right above his wrist and pressed in and dragged it across the surface. The knife did not penetrate a millimeter. “Now Cliff, you try. You need to see this” Cliff picked up a small shard and placed it against Shane’s skin. He applied a small amount of pressure and immediately, Shane started to bleed. “Cliff, you have complete control of my body and my mind. I want you to understand that. Whatever you desire, I can give it to you. You have complete control.” They heard lightening outside again. “Rich, we need to leave. Shane and I have some things to discuss. I wanted you to understand the situation, and I think that you do. You are my best friend and you will be. Shane, let’s go.” “Shane, I hope to get to know you better. I will try not to be an asshole to you and I am sure that if I am, you will let me know.” Rich was trying to smile, but he was scared shitless of the fireplug of hard writhing meat in front of him. In the hallway, Cliff said to Shane, “Let’s go to the weight room. My RA card can get us in. I want to see how strong you are.” They walked down the hall and out of the building, Shane with his bulging muscles exposed. The sports complex sits directly north of the football stadium. Cliff and Shane walked quickly from their dorm building on the hill overlooking lush grass fields of lower-campus and turned south on the path that would take them to the weight floor of the complex. They held hands the entire way – one beefy senior hand in hand with a slightly shorter but enormous junior. Those out jogging in the storm were caught off guard when they encountered the thick couple making their way down the path. Shane hadn’t had time to put on a shirt and he was beginning to get cold. Cliff attempted to put his arm around Shane’s massive shoulders to keep him warm. They hardly said a word to each other the whole walk down, but Cliff had a determined look on his face. Shane, in his muscular body, looked proud – not of himself, but of his closeness and relationship to Cliff. Everyone loved Cliff and Shane couldn’t believe that he was a part of such an amazing guy’s life. Even in just the short distance from the dorms to the fitness center, they encountered several people that wanted to stop and talk to Cliff. Everyone seemed to know him and wanted to say hi. Everyone who passed smiled at Cliff and stared wide-eyed at the shirtless mammoth that he had his arm around. Looking at his eyes, several of them let out a yelp and quickly walked away. When others stopped to see how his summer had been, he was polite and kind, but deftly handled the interactions with grace, all the while excusing himself and Shane from a more lengthy discussion. Thank goodness for the rain. They arrived at the fitness center. Cliff’s arm was still around Shane’s massive and stout shoulders. He had always thought of himself as a protector and in that role, he had become even more fiercely protective about Shane. He was even trying to keep him from getting a chill in the rain. He swiped the key card and his credentials popped the door open. They walked inside and walked to the right toward the dark, empty, weight area. Cliff walked over to the bench press. He really wanted to see what Shane’s ripped legs and perfectly round ass could do, but decided to start with the chest. He grabbed a plate and put it on the bar. Shane, who had never been in a gym before, watched inquisitively. He let Cliff load up the bar with 4 plates on each side of the bar. That would add up to good weight and considering Shane’s muscular development, it seemed a high but appropriate amount. Cliff asked Shane to lay down on the bench and coached him on his positioning. Shane grabbed ahold of the bar as instructed and lifted the bar up. Shane didn’t appear to be straining at all. Cliff stood at the head of the bench and helped guide the bar into starting position. “Now, lower the bar toward your chest to your nipples, let it touch lightly, and push up with your chest. Go slowly but steadily and focus on the muscles you are trying to isolate. Breath in while lowering, and exhale when raising the bar. Try to move smoothly and deliberately. I will help you out if you cannot move the weight or you begin to tire. That’s what a spotter does.” Shane lay down on the bench, bare chested and massive. His lats spilled over the side of the bench, and his traps and other back muscles prevented his head from laying flat. He was looking at a slight angle backward and when he opened his eyes, he was staring up at Cliff’s ample package protruding slightly from his shorts. He could see the outline of Cliff’s flaccid cock and the slight ring mark that signified the head of his penis. Shane felt waves of care, love, and lust flowing from Cliff toward him. He smiled. Although he wasn’t sure if he could lift the weight as carefully and fluidly as Cliff wanted, he knew that he could do it: Cliff knew he could do it so he had no question. He would do anything Cliff asked him to and he didn’t feel that there was a limit. Shane slowly lowered the weight. It was surprisingly light, almost like lowering a can of soup in both arms. He touched the bar to his chest. Cliff had his hands an inch or two under the bar and was squatting slightly to offer assistance if Shane needed help. In that position, Shane smelled a wave of testosterone-laden clean and fresh musk emanating from Cliff’s groin. He smelled like man, and fresh cut hay, earthy, and something naughty. Shane breathed in the smell of Cliff’s crotch and groaned softly. He felt a wave of pleasure beginning to swell in his chest and radiate down his abs and settle in his cock and he started to get hard. He loved Cliff’s man-smell almost as much as he loved everything else about him He held the weight at his nipples—which were now hard and standing up. And began to push expecting it to be difficult. Cliff did say that he would be lifting over 400 pounds. The bar just felt like a small amount of resistance. He lifted it up easily. Cliff shuddered and he started getting hard as well. Looking down at Shane’s smiling face and down toward his bulging pecs, he noticed that the muscle fibers looked like thousands of tiny strings being pulled taught just under the skin. The veins that honeycombed Shane’s skin over his chest were writhing but it was obvious that Shane felt no strain. If he could push this much weight up without any effort at all, what was he capable of? Shane pumped out 20 more reps, quickly. He was almost giddy with excitement at Cliff’s astonishment and pleasure. He racked the bar and sat up beaming and spun around on the bench to meet Cliff’s eyes. Cliff looked so pleased. “Did I do a good job, Cliff? I thought that looked like a lot, but I didn’t even feel it!” “You did great, Shane.” Cliff now had a fully erect cock trying to get out of his shorts. Shane looked down and smiled again. “I am so happy that I can make you happy. I’m glad that you like this size. I know that I can get so much bigger and stronger. I can tell that you would like that too.” “Shane, I like you how ever you are. But I told you that I love muscles, and I love yours especially. You are so beautiful. And fuck! You are strong… like freaky strong, I can tell. I don’t want you to be afraid of losing me as you grow bigger and more powerful. I don’t want to hold you back.” It suddenly donned on Cliff that he had only met Shane earlier that day. His whole life was different now and would be forever. Shane stared into Cliff’s eyes with those big pools of blackness. “Master, everything I do from this day forward in my life will be for you. I am completely at your mercy and only exist to fulfill your wishes and desires. You are not holding me back. You are giving me the only reason that I have ever had to exist in this world. No matter what happens to me as I continue to grow and become stronger, it will all be for you and because of you. Please don’t think that you are holding me back or giving me anything less than exactly what I need.” Shane stepped over to Cliff, stuck his big meaty hand down Cliff’s shorts and grabbed ahold of his cock. “I can tell you want this, Master. I will make you feel better than you have ever felt before, just standing here.” Shane applied the slightest pressure to his grip and Cliff moaned deeply. The veins on Shane’s arms leapt up toward the surface and suddenly Cliff felt a deep pulse of pleasure coursing through Shane’s hand and into his erectness. “Holy shit. What is that?” Cliff could feel something like electricity, but it was silky and smooth, and pure sex. He looked down and saw those little blue sparks swarming between Shane’s hand and his own tumescent member. Shane looked at him and simply responded, “I don’t know. This is new for me too.” Cliff bit his lip and his eyes rolled into the back of his head. He had never felt a feeling like this before. It was as if his entire body was feeling the pulsing of an epic orgasm, but the wave just kept coming, the pulse kept going and becoming more and more intense. He grabbed ahold of the hulking biceps that were irresistibly within reach. Those pulses of energy and lust ripping through him in waves, starting with Shane’s hand on his cock and radiating out from there. Shane looked like he was enjoying himself as well. He was getting lost in the moment staring at his master. He was moaning and started to quiver with waves of hot energy. Deep groans began emanating from his throat. Cliff pulled out of his stupor and thought “Shane. Fuck Shane, this is amazing. Show me how strong you are.” He looked directly into Shane’s dark eyes. Shane took his hand off of Cliff’s cock and grabbed a 45# plate from the rack. The thing was solid iron. He placed his hands around the edge in a 9 and 3 o’clock position and applied downward pressure. The muscles in his arms and chest exploded out as he increased the pressure slightly. He wasn’t even straining yet. With a slight grunt, he pushed down harder. Cliff reached his hand over and softly placed it in the deep valley that formed between his tricep and delt. He could feel the muscles were under unrelenting tension and were hard beyond anything that he had felt before. As hard as the iron plate, but warm with soft skin. He looked again at Shane, his hand on Shane’s body and said with authority, “Bend it, Shane!” A wild look jumped into the beasts eyes and once again a wave of growth began in earnest all over Shane’s body. While it wasn’t as impressive as had happened in Rich’s room only a half-hour ago, it was still noticeable. Deepening chasms spread along muscle fault lines, the deep canyon between Shane’s angry pecs became deeper as the muscles bloomed out even more. The double head of his biceps swelled and the separation of the bicep bellies became even more pronounced. Shane’s neck thickened and the serpentine veins flowing over its surface pulsed with liquid godhood. His traps rose and crowded into the side of his head up to the level of his ears. It looked like he didn’t have a neck anymore. His legs ballooned out and the long cords of muscle expanded in width and definition until Cliff started to wonder if his anatomy had changed. His legs were so defined and huge it began to look as if single muscles began to develop muscle groups of their own. That was how ripped Shane was becoming. The ubiquitous watershed of veins were so distinct all across the surface of his body, their entire circumference appeared to wander over the top of the surface of the muscle with only the thinnest skin holding them against his body. Following some of them with his finger tip, Cliff noticed areas where the vessels ran across the surface and then plunged into the hard surface, feeding what was below with Shane’s beast blood. God, he was so turned on. Cliff could feel his cock pressing against the skin of his shaft. The meat of his dick wanted to escape the confines of its skin cage. He had never felt this turned on before. He wanted to be inside Shane. He wanted Shane to smother him and become part of him. He wanted to become one with the monster Shane was becoming. Fucking wouldn’t be enough. He desired Shane with such great intensity; he felt that he would rather give up air or water as long as he could keep him close. Shane looked straight ahead, crazed. Cliff kept his hand on Shane’s ever-more-muscular body. “Bend it, Shane.” He whispered again, softly, sexually. A burst of electricity seemed to erupt all over Shane’s body, following the course of the serpentine vessels. An intensely blue/white network of stable lightning seemed to hover just over Shane’s skin. The arcs ran right up to Cliffs hand that still rested on Shane’s upper arm. He took his other hand and placed it on his lover’s cheek and the energy currents parted to allow his hand access to Shane’s skin. Shane looked at Cliff and gasped. His eyes were still as black as ink, but inside of them looked to be a lightening storm. Jagged mini-bolts of blue flashed in the darkest recesses of Shane’s eyes. He looked completely calm now and waited for the electricity to dance across every inch of his skin for a moment longer. He appeared to be growing slightly taller, a good aesthetic look considering the musculature Shane had developed over the past few seconds. He blinked at Cliff, smiled, and simply said, “I will.” The blue currents appeared to soak into his skin. He applied the lightest pressure to the iron plate held in his hand and it bent and then shattered. Shane and Cliff both groaned. Cliff pulled down Shane’s shorts and then his own right before both of them shot their thick hot cum all over each other. They stood there, arms wrapped around one another, Shane having grown a few inches in the last spurt was now over 6 feet tall and just taller than Cliff. He wrapped his arms around his roommate and sent waves of his emotions into the man. Love, belonging, protection, and lust flooded into both of their bodies, each contributing his own part of the equation. Cliff had his arms around Shane’s abdomen and buried his face into the enormous striated half-globes that erupted outward from Shane’s chest. They looked as if they had been painstakingly etched from solid metal, but as Cliff placed his head on them, they conformed to his face as if they, themselves--Shane’s enormous razor sharp defined pecs—were giving him a hug. Cliff stroked Shane’s cobra-like back and just held him. After a few moments, Cliff pulled his head away from Shane’s stone pillow chest and looked directly in his eyes. “What the hell was that?” and gave him the widest smile he could. “I don’t know, but I have a feeling I am just getting started. I am so glad that I have you now to guide me and protect me. Master Cliff, I love you so much. You are perfect.” All Cliff could do was hug his god-sized friend closer. Reaching up and giving his a kiss on the lips, he grabbed Shane’s big paw and said, “Let’s go.” They began walking across the sports fields hand in hand, not saying a word. Lightening was dancing in the sky overhead. Cliff could feel Shane’s emotions coming through his touch. He was reliving his life before he met Cliff that morning. He could sense that he was still that hurt, sad, unappreciated boy that he had always been growing up. He could feel that Shane believed that Cliff was far too good for him and that he deserved to be with someone of his quality. For as powerful and beautiful as he was physically at the moment, he was still that scared kid inside. “Cliff, I don’t think I can live without you now. What has happened over the past few hours has cemented our lives together. I don’t know what’s happening to me, but it is all because you were kind to me and love me. You are making me the man that I am becoming.” Cliff just looked over at him and squeezed his hand a bit harder. The only feeling he had now was pure joy. He stopped walking and leaned up again to his now-taller roommate and kissed him again. Softly, delicately. Shane let out a guttural roar that Cliff was not expecting. His body quivered again and began seizing. “Shane! Shane!” Cliff cried desperately not knowing what was happening. “Oh my god! Shane, what’s wrong.” Just then, Cliff noticed that the rain had stopped. He looked up in the sky to see the lightening from the surrounding clouds was beginning to shoot toward a center point directly over their heads. It appeared as if a lake of white hot plasma was forming a couple of thousand feet in the sky fed by increasingly strong lightning bolts ripping clouds apart as they struggled to reach this singularity. Shane was still shaking. Cliff was terrified, not because of the strange event in the sky, but because he felt that his heart would die if Shane didn’t come out of this alive. He had never felt that sort of fear for losing something. He struggled to hold Shane upright. Shane was so strong and he was twitching and writhing out of control. “Stop Shane! Stop!” he was getting frantic. The convulsions stopped immediately and Shane stood there, looking ahead, but with no expression on his face. Suddenly, the lightening in the sky stopped for a brief moment and an enormous bold shot directly out of the pool of white-hot plasma down to the ground and smashed into Shane’s body. Cliff was blown thrown up in the air and away. Shane shot a look at Cliff as he was being tossed from the pressure of the bolt connecting. He extended his arm before Cliff hit the ground. Although Cliff was a good twenty feet away from Shane, he could feel Shane willing Cliff not to smash into the ground. Instead, he looked back to see Shane’s outstretched arm pointed toward him and a warm solid feeling of being supported in the air and being drawn back toward the epicenter of the strike—Shane. The bolt suddenly disappeared and left the two of them standing again together as the rain started pouring down again. “Shane. Are you ok? Can you hear me?” Cliff reached out to steady Shane. He had a blank look on his face and Cliff thought that he might be about to pass out or fall down. “Can we go home please, Cliff?” “Yes. But are you ok?” He looked at his master and smiled. “Yes. I am more than ok.” They started walking back toward the forested hill and the path that would lead back to the dorms. They didn’t speak. Whatever had happened back there to Shane, Cliff wanted it to be on Shane’s terms what and when he decided to share what he had experienced. Cliff grabbed Shane’s hand again. He was still huge and massive. He could give a heavily armored tank a challenge, Cliff thought. “Is there anything you would like me to do, Master?” Shane asked. His voice seemed deeper and more masculine. It almost sounded like a landslide and a freight train took human form--both unstoppable and immutable. It was a simple question. He was thinking all sorts of nasty and depraved thoughts about what he wanted to do to Shane. The man was a distillation of every dream imaginable that Cliff had ever had. All the hundreds of times he had jerked-off, he had never dreamed of someone like Shane. Shane was more than all of those dreams combined – and he was real. Cliff looked over at the thick beast walking next to him. He giggled a second and flippantly said, “Yes, I want you to demolish that tree” pointing to a large cedar a hundred feet tall clinging to the hill just off the path. Shane nodded in agreement. Cliff was only kidding, but Shane was dead set on giving it a try. The tree was enormous. If joining hands, three people Cliff’ size could not wrap all the way around the tree. It was immense. Shane walked to the base and put his arms around it, not coming close to the size he would need. Suddenly, he began to grow ever so slightly. He moaned and threw his head back with his eyes closed. Standing before Cliff was an 8-foot tower of the thickest muscle. Ever fiber of Shane’s expanding body exploded. Shane had his back to Cliff and Cliff could see ridges of muscle expanding along Shane’s spine. Mountainous lumps of pure power moved and stretched across his back forming what Cliff thought to look like a cobra, but infinitely thicker and more powerful. Shane’s calves exploded in size and definition looking much like angular vascularized car tires. They were huge. Suddenly, Shane’s size permitted his hands to touch on the other side of the tree. He encircled the trunk with his huge fucking arms and Cliff saw a wave of power spread across Shane’s back and through his arms in what looked like an intense bear hug. The base of the tree exploded in thousands of pieces. It began to lean and Shane pulled another section of the tree into his embrace and once again, upon pressure, another 20 feet of the tree shattered. He continued to do this process until the tree was reduced to small shards in a pile all around Shane’s massive body. He turned around. His shorts had long-since ripped away from his body. He stood there, naked, huge and a dozen feet tall, with a massive erection. “Is that ok, Master?” he sheepishly asked. He looked as if he was worried that he had done it wrong. “Shane, come over here.” Cliff reached out to gather Shane in his arms. He realized that Shane’s hard manhood was close to face level with him now, but he wrapped his arms around Shane’s legs, his hands connecting directly under the most ripped and beautiful set of glutes Cliff dared imagine. “You did it perfectly. Now come back down to a more manageable size for me and lets get home.” Shane slowly decreased in size until he became the small, thin version of himself that he had been when they first met. Cliff was suddenly aware of the unfathomable power, strength, and beauty that was bound up in the body standing next to him. Cliff bent over and picked up the ripped shorts that lay on the ground and said, “Can you fix these so you have something to wear for the rest of the walk?” Shane took the shorts in his hands and drew his finger along the ripped seams. Blue sparks flew out and heated the polyester fibers into a new seam. He pulled the shorts on and they began to walk back. “Shane, what do you want? Is there anything you want right now? You asked me just a few minutes ago, and now there is one less tree in the world,” Cliff chuckled. “Is there anything I can do for you?” Shane looked sheepishly at Cliff. He had the power of innumerable men and the ability to grow into a monstrous muscle beast and yet he was so concerned about what Cliff would think of him. “I don’t want to say.” “Shane, tell me what you want.” “Ok, Cliff. I can’t resist a command from you.” He had the look of an unpopular high school kid who was about to ask the hottest girl in school to the prom. “I want you to fuck me, Cliff. And then I want to fall asleep in your arms.” Cliff’s face broke in half with a huge smile- the smile that he was so well known for. “I think we can take care of that.” They hurried back to their dorm room. Entering the bedroom, small Shane pushed the beds together and jumped into the shower for a quick minute to wash off the mud and wood dust from the cedar tree. Cliff opened the door to the bathroom and stepped into the shower, naked, with his lover. They kissed and Cliff asked Shane to grow a little, to fill out, and add some of that sexy muscle. Shane of course complied. They toweled each other off and walked hand-in-hand to the bedroom. “I’ll be right back. I’m going to grab a couple of glasses of water. I’m parched.” Cliff wheeled around and walked into the kitchen. “It’s a bit cold in here, isn’t it Shane?” he yelled from the other room. “Ya. Oh, weird. One of the panes on the window has a big hole in it.” “Well, with all of the new guys moving into the dorms tomorrow, it’ll probably be a while before maintenance can come and fix it. I’ll put it on the work order sheet,” Cliff said as he walked into the room. He noticed Shane had returned to his small size again. He held out a glass for Shane. “Thank you, Cliff.” “You shrunk down again.” Cliff said quizzically. “I think it would be nice to start out at this size and then I can add size and muscle as you want me to. It can be like a game. I think that would be fun.” His face flushed. “I mean, I can get huge now again if you want me to though. Whatever you want, Cliff.” “No. You are right. I think it will be so fucking hot to watch you grow as we have sex. Damn! That’s such a brilliant idea. Now come over here.” Cliff felt a little breeze come through the hole in the window. He looked over at it. “Weird. It looks almost like a perfect circle. Hmmm.” He leaned in to give Shane a deep wet passionate kiss – like Shane had never experienced before. He touched his lips to Shane’s and opened up his mouth. At that moment, he heard a whooshing sound and a small thud. Shane pulled away. He stared into Cliff’s eyes with pure fear. Cliff looked back and then noticed a small hypodermic needle sticking out the side of Shane’s neck. Someone had shot it through the hole in the window. “No, no, no, no, no…” Cliff kept mumbling to himself, as Shane looked more and more afraid. Shane tried to speak but couldn’t form the words. His eyelids were beginning to flutter. He collapsed. “Oh my god! Who did this?! No, no, no, no.” Cliff knelt down next to Shane and kissed him on the lips pulling the syringe out of his neck. “I love you Shane. I love you!” He started to cry just as a canister flew through the window and began releasing a mist. “What the fuck? Shane. Shane!” The last thing he heard was the room of the dorm getting kicked in, wood splintering. Then for the second time in one night, his world went dark. ================================================================================= ================================================================================= Part III “God, this hurts,” Cliff thought to himself. The room was completely black. He couldn’t tell where he was or what was around him. The air smelled musty and a bit like dirt. A certain odor was in the air—an odor he could not place, but resonated with his past somehow. “Where am I?” He heard a rustle to his left. It didn’t sound like much, but it seemed like something or someone was close, breathing shallowly. Then he heard a very slight groan. It was almost imperceptible. “Hello…” He asked the darkness to respond. “Who’s there?” Silence. He then became aware of his position. A sharp pain started radiating from his wrists. It felt as though shackles were holding his arms above his head; the sharp edges digging into his skin. His shoulders hurt. He tasted the warm metallic flavor of blood in his mouth. He could sense that his feet were touching the ground, but only barely. “Uhhhhhhgh.” The darkness spoke again. The breathing and sounds were coming from only a few feet away. He heard another rustle of slight movement. “Hello? Shane? Is that you? Shane, are you ok? What is going on?” Silence. The metal bands clasping his wrists together were hurting more and more. They were almost suspending him in air. If he thrust his heels into the ground, the shackles dug in further. He was given just enough length of chain to stay alive, but could not move. He realized that now. “Cliff?” The voice was garbled. It sounded like someone speaking underwater or with a mouthful of food. He heard his name, but couldn’t tell who it had come from. “Cliff?” the voice questioned again. He knew in that instant that the voice did not belong to Shane. Panic ripped through his soul. “WHERE IS SHANE?” he desperately replayed any events that he was aware in his mind. The last thing he remembered was that Shane had been struck by a hypodermic needle that had been delivered to his neck through the hole in the window. He remembered collapsing and seeing a mist erupt from a canister that had also found its way into the bedroom. And then the sound of cracking wood as the door had been broken down. “Hello? Who are you? Where is Shane?” The panic of Shane’s absence was swelling inside of Cliff. He felt wave after wave of fear and worry. Someone had kidnapped him and done God-knows-what to the man that had become his second half in only a day. He began thrashing against the shackles that bound his wrists, his meaty body trying to break free without even knowing his surroundings. “Cliff…” The voice whispered. It sounded like it was in pain. He could hear wincing and gurgling. Whoever it was that was next to him, he was in worse shape than Cliff. “Yes. It’s Cliff. Who is it?” He repeated. “How do you know my name? Where are we?” “Help me, Cliff. It’s Rich. I think I am bleeding.” Cliff then heard a muffled cry. “Rich? How the hell did you get here?” “I have no idea. The last thing I remember…um, I was in my apartment about to fall asleep…I heard a huge crash upstairs in what sounded like your place. It didn’t sound like those sex noises from before…” Rich went silent. Cliff realized that the strange gurgling sound he could hear was probably blood in Rich’s mouth. The air hung heavy with the sweet and sickly smell of iron. “Rich? Are you ok?” “Yes. Sorry. It hurts so badly….So, I went upstairs to see what the loud crack was. I came around the corner and thought your door was open but when I got closer, I realized that the door had been ripped off its hinges. Then I saw men dragging Shane out…then you. That’s the last thing I remember.” He spoke slowly and deliberately. Rich was in pain. “I am so sorry I got you into this, Rich.” “Into what?” “I have no idea. But for whatever reason you are here, it is because of me, or Shane…or me and Shane. I am so sorry.” “Fuck man. Don’t be sorry. We need to find out what is going on though. I think I’m hurt pretty badly.” Just then, they both heard the opening and slamming of a door, the flick of a light switch, and then saw the warm yellow of halogen lights. They were inside of a giant shed. It looked like so many of those that Cliff had worked in as a kid out on the farm. Most stored potatoes or other root crops from the harvest. They had a particular earthy smell. That is what he was remembering. “Hello, gentlemen. I hope you are not too uncomfortable.” The voice was deep and masculine, but also melodic and animated. Cliff turned his head over towards Rich. He could feel the soreness in his neck. Rich was suspended, much like he felt he was, with his arms raised up and clasped together by iron shackles dangling down from the ceiling. His face was bloody and swollen. There was dried matted blood in his hair. His eyes were swollen closed and bright red and purple. It looked like he had been in a boxing match with a world-class competitor and had done so without any protection or training. He looked positively ghastly. “Who the fuck are you, asshole?” Rich attempted to sound tough but there was debilitating pain in his voice. The man who had walked in was inspecting the two friends. He was looking at them with dark brown eyes that looked sinister and terrifying. Not a tall man, he was thin but sinewy and much more physically adept than he appeared. “You…” he pointed to Rich. “You just got in the way. Now, shut your fucking face!” The man, standing close to Rich, cocked back his arm and proceeded to punch Rich in the gut. There was a deep thud. Cliff heard Rich moan. “Bring in the subject!” the man shouted to the empty air. A large door opened on the other side of the massive cellar. The door was about the size of four normal home garage doors. The sun streamed through the open doorway about 100 feet away. A small group of men walked in pushing a young man in his early twenties toward Cliff and Rich. He thought for a moment that it was Shane in his reduced form, but it wasn’t. He could tell by the way this one walked. The group got closer to the two dangling men and the asshole in-charge. “Jack, come here!” The asshole said to the group. The young man—who looked very confused and out of place—approached carefully and slowly. He looked terrified. “Jack, come closer to Cliff here. You two will become good friends, I have no doubt.” The thin awkward young man got even closer. He looked at Cliff in a terrifying way. He looked so afraid. Cliff thought he recognized him…from some distant memory. They were about the same age he thought, but Jack was much more frail. “Jack…reach out and touch Cliff. It doesn’t matter where. Just touch his skin.” Jack hesitated. He didn’t know what was happening. He then slowly started to extend his hand out. When it got just a few inches away from Cliff’s exposed chest, Jack moaned. Cliff could see veins racing to the surface of Jack’s skin. And Jack began to grow. Not much, but it was noticeable. His shirt slowly filled out more and mounds of muscle began to show themselves against his small shirt. Cliff spat on the ground. Jack looked directly at him with a face of complete surrender and awe. Beginning to rub his expanded pecs, Jack smiled slightly at Cliff and Rich. He knew something. The smile was genuine and was meant for only them to see. When he turned to the man, he went stone-faced again and simply asked, “What was that?” He still looked terrified. One of the men from the group that had escorted Jack into the giant cellar walked up to him, placed his hands on Jack’s shoulder and turned him away and started walking again toward the giant open hangar door. “Who was that?” Cliff questioned under his breath. “We have been waiting a long time to meet you, Cliff. We have been watching your friend, Shane for years. You see, he has a…condition.” The mention of Shane’s name from this sinister man made Cliff’s blood boil instantly. He glanced over at Rich with arms suspended in the air. Rich looked more worried than Cliff had even felt. Rich glanced over at Cliff with those horribly swollen eyes. He looked angry. Where Rich felt concerned, Cliff looked like he could set the place on fire with his anger. Rich had always been a hothead, but in this moment, the rolls were clearly reversed. “Shane started to really change when he moved in with you. It only took a few hours with you for him to evolve into something that we did not expect. We were able and willing to sit back and watch his development until last night when he did something quite remarkable. He absorbed the energy from an entire thunderstorm. For all that we have seen leading up to yesterday, we had never seen anything like that. He is exceeding our expectations.” Cliff’s mind was reeling. “Who is this ‘we’ that has been observing Shane? Why had they brought that scared little guy in and had him touch Cliff? Why had Jack expanded with muscle when they touched? And why had he smiled afterward – a smile that was only meant for Rich and Cliff to see?” Cliff had a million questions and as many theories attacking his brain at once. “Why is my buddy here? He doesn’t know anything,” Cliff motioned with his head toward Rich. “You are right. He doesn’t, but I felt that he could be used as collateral…as protection for my investment. You fuck me over, and I will end him. How does that sound?” The boss looked quite proud of himself. He didn’t look too much older than Cliff, maybe late twenties. Cliff felt something well up inside of him. “Where is Shane?” his voice thundered. He was starting to get frantic. “That’s enough for now.” The man walked over to the suspended prisoners, cocked back his arm and delivered a bone-cracking blow to Cliff, right across the left cheek. “Load them into the truck!” he bellowed. Rich and Cliff heard boots approach behind them and then bags were placed over their heads. They were lowered to the ground and told to walk forward. The escorts placed their hands on the prisoners’ shoulders and guided them for several minutes. Cliff knew that they had arrived outside. The smell of damp earth evaporated and he could feel the warmth of the sun. “There are steps in front of you. Climb up and get into the back of the truck!” barked a man with a deep thunderous voice. Cliff knew that it was the man who had been guiding him outside – the voice was just beside his ear. They sat down in the bed of the truck, blindfolded and fettered. “They could hear the two escorts climbing into the cab of the truck and Cliff assumed that they were now alone. “Rich, we have to find Shane. We have to figure out how to get free and find him,” Cliff said in a hushed tone. “No shit.” “I think I can help with that,” a voice said from a couple of feet away. “Who the hell are you?” Rich growled. The bags were still over their heads. “It’s Jack. What the fuck did you do to me? I touched you and I put on like 10 pounds of muscle immediately. And I can tell I am fucking STRONG! I can feel it. I don’t know how, but I know that I could rip those chains right off your wrists. Fuck. What did you do to me? Who are you?” Cliff paused. His wheels were turning. They were in a very dangerous situation and he needed to assure their safety as well as figure out where Shane was and how to free him. “Well, tell him something!” barked Rich. “Jack, my name is Cliff. I don’t know why my touch can do that to you, but I have a friend. Well, he’s more than a friend. The same thing happened to him when I touched him-but to an infinitely greater degree. Jack, are your hands free?” “Yes. I might have gained 10 pounds, but I am still a scrawny guy. They don’t see me as a threat I guess. But I am now. I can feel it. I feel like I have electricity raging through my muscles. They fucked with the wrong guy. They kidnapped me yesterday and I have no idea where I am. Its my mom’s birthday and I am pissed I am missing the party.” Cliff rolled his eyes underneath his head covering. Jack had absolutely no idea what was happening. He was mad that he was missing a party. Seriously? “Jack please listen very carefully to me. I want you to touch me again. I hope that my theory is true and that you will get significantly stronger when you do.” “No fucking way. Are you serious? That would be amazing. “ “Cliff, are you sure you know what you are doing? We don’t know anything about this guy. He could get blow up huge like Shane did and knock our fucking heads off with a single shot. I don’t know, man. Seems like a big risk.” Jack just looked at Cliff. Cliff could sense him probing his emotions, just as Shane did when they first met. “Hey Jack. One question. Are you adopted?” Cliff didn’t know why he asked. It was just a thought that came into his mind. “Ya. I don’t know my biological parents. I know nothing about them. I was sent around to really shitty foster homes for most of my life. Its like I couldn’t catch a break. But the family I was placed with when I was 16 turned out to be amazing. That’s why I want to be at my mom’s birthday today. I promised her I would never miss one. I don’t intend on missing this one. A promise is a promise.” Cliff probed Jack’s voice for any sign of wavering. “Cliff, I can tell you are worried about me and about the risk you are taking. I can also tell that whoever this Shane guy is, he is one fucking lucky guy. I have never in my life sensed so much worry and love and fear coming from someone. You seem like you are about to explode from the inside out, Cliff. “ Every word that Jack said resonated with Cliff to the core of his being. He didn’t know what the connection was, but he knew he could trust Jack. He knew that they had somehow been connected in the past. He couldn’t explain it though. “I am about to lose my mind. I am so worried about Shane.” Cliff’s voice cracked. He was glad that there was a covering over his face. Tears were beginning to well up in his eyes and he didn’t want to seem weak in front of Jack. He could give a fuck about Rich. Rich seemed to understand how much Cliff and Shane loved each other. “Rich, Jack. If we do this, we have only one shot. Rich, I trust him. I trust him completely. Somehow, I just know.” Rich nodded his head, but Cliff couldn’t see it. “So, I think I have an idea.” He paused a moment. “I hope you understand that we must find Shane. That is the most important thing.” His voice cracked. The worry was beginning to build now that he wasn’t hanging from those chains. He could focus less on the pain he had been in and more on what was needed to escape. He had no idea what he was dealing with, except that whoever had kidnapped them all was terribly organized and methodical. They had all obviously been watched and followed for some time. “Jack, I am going to have you touch me. I don’t know what will happen, but I hope you get stronger and bigger. We are going to need that. Then, I want you to rip the cuffs off of Rich, but not me.” “What? Fuck that, Cliff,” Rich spat. He wasn’t going to let that happen. “Listen. You and Jack here are going to jump out of this truck and head back to where we came from before we get too far away. I didn’t want to say anything, because I couldn’t be sure since I was in so much pain, but I know that Shane is back there. I could feel him. He is in pain and he is scared. You have to get back and get him out. Figure out a way.” “What about you, Cliff?” Jack had a concerned tone in his voice. They had just met, but Jack and Cliff had a connection since Jack had approached him in the massive shed. “They want me. That asshole back there mentioned that they just took Rich to keep a bargaining chip with me. If they have me still when we arrive wherever we are headed, they may give you just enough time to get Shane out. If I am gone, they will freak the fuck out. Then who knows. Shane and I are the primary hostages here. I need to believe that it will give you enough time to find him.” “Then what?” Rich sounded apprehensive. Cliff was clearly not thinking. “Come and find me. I have a feeling that if you can get Shane out of there, and you have Jack as well, you wont have a problem getting me out of whatever shit storm I am in. Just try to hurry. I don’t think they will like the two of you escaping. OK?” “Ya, whatever. Just don’t get yourself killed,” Rich sounded nervous. “Jack, reach out and touch me. You may feel strange. It’s ok.” Jack extended his finger tips and could barely reach Cliffs shackled arms. He felt a jolt of energy passing between them and then he looked down at his own arm. He saw cords of muscle rising out of his skin. They were stretching toward Cliff. He felt a burst of energy so strong; he thought he was going to crawl out of his own skin. He uttered a stifled moan. What had just happened? He felt so strong—stronger than before. He knew he could pry the metal bands off of Rich’s wrists easily, without even exerting any pressure. Fuck, he felt amazing. He felt another wave of emotion crash into him. This wasn’t about his power and strength. This was about Cliff. He knew at that moment, that he would do anything that Cliff asked of him. It wasn’t submission; it was respect. He had never felt this type of devotion before. He didn’t question it. It was just the natural order of things. There was something about Cliff. He would fight to the death for this man that he had just met. “Jack, how do you feel? Do you think you can break the cuffs on Rich’s wrists?” “Holy shit. Yes. I don’t think it will even require any effort. Are you sure you don’t want me to just release you too?” Jack felt an overwhelming responsibility to Cliff now. He was intensely worried that Cliff would be hurt somehow and maybe even killed. “Yes. If they discover I am gone, they will get on the radio and do god-knows-what to Shane. Maybe kill him. That can’t happen. Just find him soon. Jack, do you understand?” “I understand, Cliff. I will do whatever you ask me to...” Jack slowed and paused and then whispered, “..Master.” “What is it with these guys and calling you master? It’s fucking weird, man.” Rich was making his opinion known. Cliff couldn’t agree more, but he understood it on some level and felt comfortable with it now. He had changed a lot in the past day. “Now go. Jack, keep Rich safe. Rich, I am counting on you. You are my best friend and you are devious and manipulative enough to pull this off if you have any luck.” He could hear Jack shuffling over to the other side of the truck bed. He heard a loud cry from the iron being pulled apart. “Fuck, that is amazing. I could rip this entire truck apart without breaking a sweat. Damn! You can see my fingerprints in the metal!” Rich’s hands were free and he pulled the bag from his head. He looked at Jack. “Shit Jack, you must have put on 30 pounds in the past 20 minutes. Hey Cliff, what are you doing to these guys? Do you want me to take your mask off?” “No. Leave it on. I don’t want them to be unduly threatened by me or think I know where I am. Everything I am doing will hopefully buy you a few extra minutes to find Shane.” “Ok man. We will come back for you though. I don’t want to leave you!” Rich started to sound panicked. “Go Rich. Jump out of the truck. Go find Shane and get him to safety. Jack you do the same.” “Yes, Master.” Rich looked over to Jack and nodded. Jack curled his mouth into a smile and Rich saw dark clouds of black beginning to swirl in his eyes. “Jack, watch out for this guy. He has a way of getting into trouble.” Jack grabbed Rich by the nape of his neck, lifted him easily and dove out of the back of the truck. He wrapped his thin, but amazingly strong body around Rich’s as they tumbled to the ground. He would not allow anything to happen to Rich. He knew Cliff wouldn’t like that very much, and he didn’t think he would like anything to happen to Rich either. He liked the way Rich’s muscular body felt and how his tight narrow waist accentuated his round athletic ass. “Stop thinking like that, Jack!” he yelled in his mind. Rich wondered why Jack hadn’t blown up like Shane when he came into contact with Cliff again, but regardless, he was beastly strong, and had definition in his wiry muscles. “Damn. If Shane was around, all blown up like a fucking muscle monster, he could take on an army and not even worry about it!” Jack just though, “Who is this Shane guy?” He felt the slightest touch of jealousy. They were lying in the dust in the middle of fields as far as the eye could see. Jack still held Rich in a protective embrace as they had just stopped rolling after the jump. “Jack. There is something I want to say. I know you have this connection to Cliff now. I don’t understand it but I know it is there. You need to understand though, that I would die rather than let anything happen to Cliff. So as strong and powerful as your body has become in the past few minutes, there is no way that you can beat me in the motivation department. I just want to be clear. Don’t fuck this up.” Rich looked directly into Jack’s eyes that were now almost entirely black. Rich thought that they looked…beautiful. He forced the thought from his head. Rich had always forced those thoughts from his head. If he thought that a guy was cute or handsome (cute in this case), he drove it far out of his mind. Jack held Rich at arms length. They were sitting down in the dirt. “I have no doubt about that, Rich. You will need to prove that before this is over. And I can feel that you would back up your claim. Now, lets go get this Shane guy. I have my orders from Cliff. That’s all that matters now.” Jack put his arm around Rich’s shoulders and it felt as if warm cast iron lifted him to his feet. Jack just stared at Rich for a minute, not speaking. Rich let him stare. Somehow, it felt good and right. They started running down the dirt road they were on back toward the place where they had come from. They could see large semicircular mounds of metal rising out of the sky in the distance. Those were the storage sheds that they had just been in. Jack looked around as they were running. “That’s weird. I think I have been here before. I recognize the mountains off in the distance. Strange.” Something was resonating in Jack’s mind. He had been here. He knew it. They kept running. The sheds were getting closer. Those things were huge. It was so quiet. It didn’t look like anyone was around, but they both knew differently. Somewhere in this long row of enormous semicircular cellars was their prize. The wind picked up a bit and the dust started to blow. It was so hot. “Hey, lets just go systematically one to another and check things out. This place gives me the creeps.” Rich never appreciated surprises and he wasn’t happy sleuthing about what seemed to be some crazy-assed hidden research facility. He was not excited. Jack on the other hand seemed positively giddy. He could feel the strength of 100 men in one of his arms. It was addicting, like he imagined cocaine would be like – a pure rush. =============================================================================== The truck finally came to a stop. Cliff was so nervous, but he was more angry…much more angry. It was strange. In the quiet, alone by himself in the back of that truck, he could sense Shane and now Jack off toward the west. He could tell them apart. Jack was excited, almost thrilled. Shane was in immense pain and yet seemed very dull…he felt that Shane was slipping into sleep or something…he was “foggy.” It was a very small sense, but yes, they were both alive and they were both close to each other. His heart started racing. Rich and Jack would find Shane soon. He knew it. But now, he had to deal with god-knows-what when these guys found out he was alone in the transport truck. He heard one of the doors to the cab open and a heavy pair of boots hit the ground. He heard the stomp, stomp, stomp of the boots getting closer and then turn the corner. The asshole’s eyes bugged out of his head when he saw that the back gate of the transport truck had been torn off of the frame. How did that happen without him knowing!? His eyes glazed over and he turned blood red. Veins popped out on his neck and face. He was so angry; he looked like he was going to explode. “What did you do? WHAT DID YOU DO???” He roared, spitting venom out of his mouth. His fists clenched and he was radiating pure anger and outrage. “You are going to get it now you little piece of shit. I…AM…GOING TO END YOU!” The angry man stomped around back to the cab. He heard some yelling and Cliff assumed he was yelling at the driver. The truck started moving again slowly. He thought he heard it pass through a gate and pause. He heard mumbling and then the truck continued on, slowly. It came to a stop after a few minutes of driving. Cliff knew he was in deep shit. He started to fear for his life…he knew it might end at any moment. Then he was overcome with another thought. Shane. He had failed his lover. He had failed the person that walked into his life only a day before, and that he could not live without. His heart was breaking and his soul was shattered. All he could do was picture Shane in his mind, in all of his iterations. Shane when he arrived in the apartment, thin and scared. Shane when he caught his new roommate jacking off in the bed next to him. Shane’s massive road network of veins snaking under his shrink wrapped skin. Shane’s boiling muscles ripping out of every mold that he had ever considered to be normal for human anatomy. Shane completely obliterating the towering cedar tree with only the slightest of efforts. The look in Shane’s black ebony eyes after receiving a lightning bolt strike that fed something inside of him, like mother’s milk. All of these images flashed through his mind in a second. He threw back his head and howled, “SHANE, I LOVE YOU!!!!... I AM SORRY!” His voice sounded like a gigantic wounded animal. He heard someone climbing into the back of the truck, grabbing him by the arm of his shirt and tossing him out onto the ground. His shoulder hit first and he could feel something snap inside. A shot of intense sharp pain shot around his shoulder and into his neck. Then the steel-toed boots started wailing against his back, somehow finding a kidney on their first shot. Massive fists connected with his face and he could feel warm blood leaving his body. His mouth was warm with that metallic taste. “Shane, I am sorry,” he whimpered to himself again. He had failed his beautiful boyfriend. He could feel the boots kicking him indiscriminately. He knew that they would not stop his beating. Kicking. Punching. He knew that he was being reduced to a piece of hamburger. So, he let go of the pain and he let go of the worry. He just pictured Shane’s innocent face and found contentment in knowing that he was still alive only a few miles to the west. That is all that mattered. The others would find Shane and those three would be ok. He could let go. He felt himself losing consciousness. It didn’t hurt anymore as the fists and boots kept kicking him. He curled his lips in a slight smile and felt a tear form in the corner of his eye at the thought of never seeing Shane again. Shane looked so beautiful in his mind. He felt his other half’s love flowing through him. He began floating into Shane’s crystal black eyes. He was drowning in their love and devotion. And then he felt…PEACE. ==================================================================================== “How did you fucking do that, you freak?” Shane could almost hear the hate and fear in the man’s voice. A large muscular man was pacing next to a stainless steel table in a large sterile looking room. It looked like one of those tables that autopsies are performed on. There was blinding white light, white walls, white cupboards with glass panes so the lab equipment stored in them could be easily seen. There were medical instruments on movable carts. The room was cold and crisp, like an Arctic evening. It was silent and still except for the pacing man. “I am getting tired of asking you. HOW DID YOU DO THAT? The lightening! What the fuck was that!!!? The man bellowed in the large sterile room. His voice echoed on the hard walls. Shane laid motionless facedown on the table. An IV was placed in his right forearm and he was hooked up to a monitor. He could see it was a heart monitor on the screen. Everything was blurry and felt fuzzy. He could tell that he was drooling out of the corner of his mouth but when he tried to move, he couldn’t. His muscles felt like wet noodles and he felt resistance. He was in four-point restraints. He mumbled something and the man heard him trying to say something. “What was that you said, you little fuck? The man put his ear next to Shane’s small body and watched his lips. “WHAT did you SAY?” The man tried hard to listen. Shane was using every ounce of energy to say one word. He lifted his head slightly. His eyes were watering and he could feel that drool pooling next to his mouth. “Cliff.” He got the word out and his head fell back down, the table smashing against his cheek. “Oh, ya, your fag boyfriend. Well, don’t worry about him. It’s all about you now. You’d better start talking or things are going to look bad for you and your buddies. The man walked over to a drawer and took out a long needle. He pulled out a vial and flipped open the lid. He drew a liquid into the syringe and flicked the body of the syringe to dislodge the air bubble that clung to the inside. He walked over to Shane’s limp small body, grabbed ahold of the back of his arm and shoved the needle in. In a few minutes, Shane could feel his mind clearing a bit. “What did you give me?” he drawled slowly. “Narcan. It reverses opiate anesthesia. You’ll be feeling more chatty any moment.” Shane stared at the man with his black eyes. “What am I?” The man stopped pacing and looked at Shane lying prone on the table, helpless, and hopeless. “We honestly don’t know. Have you heard of the tests that the government carried out in the western United States in the early and mid 20th century?” Shane didn’t move. “No? Well, one of those tests was carried out here in Eastern Washington. The government, in their infinite wisdom, sent out shipments of corn flake cereal that had been dosed with high levels of radiation. How benevolent of them.” Shane was able to feel himself more now. He didn’t feel that he was in a dream state anymore. This was real. “So, some kids exhibited some pretty strange mutations in their development. Babies were being born with deformities, or other things. Some didn’t show any signs of change. Radiation fucks with your genetic material, right? You know that, right you stupid piece of shit?” The man was inches from Shane’s face and his puddle of drool. “You know who really got the treatment? Ya, you guessed it: The kids in orphanages or foster care. No one was keeping tabs on those little trilobites. They got DOSED!” The man smirked. Every word he said sounded like hate. “We were tracking the mutations as they were reported and most of the crazy shit was taking place in a few towns right in the middle of the state. Moses Lake, Othello, and Ritzville. All of them hick towns. But there they were…cases were popping up over and over. Most of them horrid birth defects, but then there were a handful of very strange occurrences. A few of you seemed to have another mutation…a defect…an abomination.” The poisonous tone of his words dripped out of his mouth. “You could manipulate your bodies somehow. It was so fucked up to see. We decided to watch you through puberty and beyond to see what developed from your freakiness. We made sure that you and the other kid that developed these particular mutations stayed in foster care and in particularly shitty placements. We didn’t want the families knowing we were watching or even giving you more of those tasty fucked up cornflakes. We were sure you spent your time with people who didn’t give a shit about you. Hell, it made our lives so much easier. Some shit head at the office lost track of the other kid in a foster home transfer and what do you know…he actually got a good fucking family. But the damage was done. He was a little freak anyway. And then there was you. We fed you so much of that poisonous shit, you may as well have started deep -throating a spent plutonium fuel rod. We couldn’t believe you survived the radiation we were giving you. But somehow you took it. It was like you liked all that decaying energy. You are such a fucking freak.” The man hated Shane. “And then one day, we noticed that you and that other kid exhibited some strange growth patterns. We had biosensors monitoring you. Of course they were rudimentary ten years ago, but we saw some crazy shit. You guys could expand your musculature and cardiovascular system easily, fluidly. We didn’t know how and we still don’t. But only in the last day did your readings get off the charts.” The man bent down and put his face an inch away from Shane’s. “And then we found someone else. Your lover boy. Your fag roommate. What are the fucking chances that you two would be put together at the university?” the man offered a mock laugh. He wasn’t laughing. He was disgusted. “Your buddy Cliff comes from that area. He’s a good strong corn-fed farmboy, isn’t he?! Ya, a real gem.” The man sounded sarcastic and almost snake-like. “We don’t know what his story is, but you seemed to respond to him like nothing we have seen before. It was like you walked into his room and you drank a 55 gallon barrel of Miracle-Grow. “ “Cliff...” Shane whispered. He was so overwrought with emotion. “Where was Cliff? Was he ok?” Shane thought to himself. A panic started to set into Shane’s being as he became more aware. “Ya, so your buddy Cliff is toast. We are going to take a shit-load of blood and tissue samples from him soon. I don’t think we’ll leave any blood in him. I told them to drain the fucker.” The man smirked. Shane started trying to wriggle around. He thought of expanding. He willed the beastly monstrous muscles right under his skin to follow his will. Cliff was in eminent danger and he had to get to him. Nothing. “Oh, and don’t try to hulk out on us. We have your muscles on a heavy-duty relaxant. Its usually used on horses and elephants, but we are using it on you. So go fuck yourself.” ====================================================================================== Jack and Rich were sneaking around outside of the compound. Jack had wanted to just go start punching his battle-ram fists through the walls of the sheds. Rich, as impulsive as he was, knew that would be disastrous. He wanted to take a few more minutes and observe. They had no idea what they would be walking into. He felt a firm touch on the small of his back. It scared him to death, practically. Jack was breathing heavy. “I can’t believe that I just touched this handsome jock god,” he thought to himself. He could feel the bulging cords of muscle running up the side of Rich’s spine. He could feel the small dimples on Rich’s lower back right above the space where his hard billowing glutes shoved off of his frame into a world-class ass. Jack felt himself getting aroused. This was neither the time nor the place. Lives were on the line…but he had never seen anyone more devastatingly handsome. Rich was amazing and he wanted to touch him. Rich on the other hand didn’t pull away, or even feel strange about it. It almost felt “natural” for a man’s hand to be there. And Jack’s hand was stronger than dozens of gym rats. The power oozing out of Jack and onto Rich was palpable and it felt good. Rich felt his bulging cock begin to wake up from its fear-induced slumber. “God, Rich, not now. Fuck!” he yelled inside of his head. Rich turned around slowly and looked Jack in those big black eyes of his and smiled. “We will continue this later,” he said matter-of-factly. He shot Jack a smile with his Colgate teeth and winked. “Now let’s get this done. I know you have your own reasons for “obeying” Cliff, but he’s my best friend and I will do this for him. I love the poor bastard. “ Jack nodded his head and turned to walk away to resume the search. Rich moved his pendulous arm over slightly and gave Jack a small pat on the ass. “That’s mine after this.” He couldn’t believe that he said that aloud. He wasn’t even gay…at least he hadn’t thought so. Just then a plume of dust was rising above one of the sheds. A black sedan was pulling up. A man got out. “Oh, shit.” Rich said under his breath. It was the jerk from a little while ago…the one in the transport truck that they had jumped out of. The man looked positively apoplectic and enraged at the same time. “God, I hope Cliff is ok,” Rich said quietly to himself. Jack was wishing the same thing. He knew that Cliff was Good. He would follow him into the deepest battle without question. “Well, I guess that’s where they’re at. Let’s go.” Rich looked over at Jack and nodded toward the car. The moved quickly and silently toward the vehicle scanning the open spaces between them and the door they needed to get into. Nothing. No one was around. Maybe this wasn’t a huge government or private corporation project. They made it to the door. Rich put his ear to it and heard some muffled yelling. Jack motioned his head sideways as if to tell Rich to move to the side. He pressed his finger tips to the steel door and his hand started moving through it like a knife through warm butter. He reached through the door and opened the handle then pulled his hand quickly out. There was a fist-sized hole there now. “Damn, you guys can do some weird shit.” Rich was getting another erection. The walked in quietly and hid in the shadows. They could see light coming from around the corner and more yelling. “Have you learned anything? Goddamnit! Has he said anything.” Jack peaked around the corner and saw the man from the truck with his hand around a skinny guy’s neck. Skinny guy was laying facedown on a metal table. There was another man standing a few feet away. He was a big guy. 6’4” or so and built. The smaller man was looking at the tall on with a crazed look in his eye. “WHAT HAS HE SAID?” “Nothing. He just keeps saying the word ‘Cliff’ over and over again. He started crying a minute ago. I don’t know what’s wrong with him. Maybe the radiation finally fried his pathetic brain.” “Take care of it. We need to know something! The group is almost here. We didn’t know all of this was going to happen so quickly and they have been flying in from all over. Their caravan left Seattle a couple of hours ago. We have to give them something, you idiot, or we are dead.” The short man walked away angrily toward another door at the back of the cellar. It was just the tall one and Shane now. Rich didn’t say anything before he walked swiftly to where the man was standing over Shane and cracked him in the back of the neck with his fist. The man’s head crashed down onto the steel table. He just slid off, passed out crumpled on the ground. Rich looked into Shane’s eyes. He looked so cold and small. He couldn’t believe that just a few hours ago, he saw this little weak-looking guy explode with the power of an exploding sun. All those muscles. All those veins. The power was dripping off of him when he had been in Rich’s apartment. He was a god. But god was trapped in a feeble body now. “Shane, what did they do to you?” Rich started unstrapping Shane’s restraints. Jack looked down at Shane and his heart lept. He felt something like he had found a secret. He knew that this was his brother. “Brother?” he questioned himself. He couldn’t describe it. He just knew. A feeling of rage welled up inside of Jack. His brother, one he didn’t even know existed, was lying naked and cold on a table. He extended his index finger and in one quick motion cut right through the last restraint. They had to get out of there. He would plan the family reunion for another time. “Rich, take this IV out of me. It’s keeping me small. I am weak. I don’t think I can walk.” Rich quickly ripped the IV out of Shane’s arm. He was no nurse, and they had to leave…now! The IV site started to bleed but no one cared. Jack looked sideways at Shane. “Look at those eyes. They are as dark as night.” Just then, Rich bent over and picked up Shane from the table. He started walking toward the door with Shane cradled like a giant baby. Jack was still reeling from the realization that he had a brother and his name was Shane. He felt the truth of it ringing through his body. Jack walked over and took hold of Shane’s wrists and wrapped them around Rich’s neck so he looked more comfortable. “Thank you.” It was Rich who had a tear forming in his eye now. “What is happening to me? I’m bisexual--maybe even gay--for this Jack guy…and now I’m gonna start getting all girly about Shane? Fuck my life,” he said to himself. But he liked Shane really. There was something so innocent and lovely about him. Maybe it was his resilience, or maybe it was this sense that he had been shit on his whole life and he had finally found someone to treat him like a king: Cliff. He was starting to feel the same way about Shane—he suddenly saw the limp young man in his arms as good and vulnerable. He wanted to keep him safe too. A feeling of shame shot through him as he thought about his brazen hurtful attitude when they met in Cliff’s apartment. He was going to make it up to Shane. Shane just looked into his eyes and whispered, “It’s OK, Rich. I forgive you.” He offered Rich a true smile. Maybe they could be friends after all. Jack was following just a couple of steps behind. They got to the door and walked outside just in time to see a long caravan of military grade hummers moving toward the cellars. There had to be 50 of them stretched out down the road as far as any of them could see. “Give him to me, Rich. I am a lot stronger and we can move faster if I have him.” Rich handed his new friend off to the man who he would soon be drilling in the ass; that is, if they survived the day. “Fuck, I want his ass,” Rich thought to himself while looking at Jack’s tight butt. Just then Shane looked up into Jack’s eyes. “I can feel you. Who are you? You have my black eyes.” He smiled weakly. “Hi Shane. I’m Jack. We can talk more about this later, but I am certain that I am your brother and you are mine.” He held Shane closer. There was no more precious cargo in the world. “If anyone gets within 20 feet of Shane, so help me, I will destroy them,” he thought to himself. Jack was surprised by his ferocity. He had always been quite docile. “Where is Cliff?” Shane’s eyes got big and worried. Jack could feel Shane’s frantic awareness. “Rich, where is Cliff?” “We were being taken together someplace just east of here. He had a plan to get you out that involved him staying behind as a prisoner. “ “And you LISTENED to him? Why didn’t you stay with him? One of you at least?” Jack looked panicked. “Because, dear brother, he commanded it. I couldn’t argue. And Rich wasn’t going to either. He was determined.” “Ok, well let’s please head east. I need him. I need to see that he is safe.” That was about all Shane could say. He was so debilitated and weak. His muscles just lay there paralyzed under his skin. They turned around just in time to see the first of the long line of transporters arriving, a huge cloud of dust kicked up all along the dirt road. And then they saw the short boss man run out of the building flailing his arms and yelling obscenities. They were only 20 yards away, but were shielded by some abandoned implements and giant rusted metal farm tools. They started running along the dirt road that headed east. They couldn’t see any building on the horizon but they knew that wherever Cliff had been taken, it couldn’t be that far. They heard yelling behind them but kept running. They had to find Cliff. Shane needed him. Cliff would know what else to do too. His mind was sharp and he could figure out the most complex situations. They all needed Cliff to get out of this alive together. It sounded like the whole fucking National Guard was coming down that road in the distance. Shit, it even sounded like there was a helicopter back there somewhere. Who were these people if not the government? They had been running at full speed down the road for twenty minutes. Shane was still near fully paralyzed, and Rich was starting to lose speed. He could run much longer than 20 minutes, of course, but he was dehydrated and it was hot. He was slowing down and just couldn’t seem to push it any further. Jack noticed. He could sense Rich, almost like he could sense his brother, Shane. There was something about Rich. “Rich, are you ok.” Jack yelled back. “Can we slow down for a minute? I just need to recoup a little bit.” “I know you are going to hate me for this…” Jack came to a stop and waited for Rich to catch up. “Jump on my back, like piggy-back style.” Rich surprised himself and actually did. Jack looked down at Shane’s gentle questioning face and into his midnight eyes and simply said, “Cliff made me strong too.” That was enough for Shane. He understood. Jack would never get tired running toward Cliff, and he could probably carry an aircraft carrier if Cliff asked him to do so. “Ok, here we go.” And off Jack ran. He was actually moving faster than before since he didn’t have to pace himself for Rich’s sake. Up ahead Rich pointed out something shining. I looked like a small building of some sort. Maybe it was a reflection off of glass? “Hey, Shane, I think I see a building up there, man. Cliff has to be there.” Shane just started to smile. He still couldn’t move, but he could at least feel his skin. The drugs must be starting to wear off. At this speed though, he wouldn’t be walking until tomorrow. It didn’t matter. He would be with Cliff. That feeling came back again… He couldn’t live without Cliff. He needed him like the air he was breathing. And he was close. They would figure out a way to rescue him, even if he couldn’t super-size himself. Jack was obviously very strong too. He realized that Jack had only a fraction of his own strength, but he would take whatever help he could get to break Cliff out of that building. He was starting to feel safe and secure again. Cliff provided that stability. He imagined Cliff’s face, ruggedly handsome, and his beautiful masculine body heavy with solid real muscle and that little layer of softness that made him the perfect cuddle companion. He was going to cuddle Cliff hard tonight. They were getting close to the building. They could see a large metal fence and a small guardhouse about a mile in the distance. The sagebrush was growing denser and the rocks were becoming more frequent. They were on the edge of arable land. Rich turned around, back towards where they had come from and saw a giant plume of dust rising between them and the cellars. “Shit. They’re coming. And there’s that goddamned helicopter. Fuck!” He turned back around and was about to tell Jack to speed it up. “What’s that up there on the road?” Rich pointed to something about 200 years away. It looked like a garbage bag from where they were. But they got closer and saw that it was a pile of clothes. As Jack was about to run by the mound of dirty mud caked clothes, Shane let out a yelp. His eyes were closed and they shot open. His eyes became like large black dinner plates. It looked as if he had been shocked. “STOP!!!” He bellowed from a depth that the devil himself wouldn’t be able to achieve. Jack immediately stopped. He felt a feeling that he had never sensed before…He didn’t know what it was but it was scaring him and it was coming from the man in his arms. Shane just looked up at Jack’s eyes, then at Rich’s. He could tell that Rich was confused as was his brother. “What is that?” His voice was like a volcanic eruption seconds from exploding. He motioned his head toward the pile of rubbish on the side of the road. He started to breath faster and more desperately. “WHAT IS THAT?” The question sounded like a low growling cry. Rich jumped off of Jack’s back and walked over and bent down. Every drop of blood drained from his face and he gasped. A low guttural moan came from his mouth and he started rocking back and forth on the balls of his feet. He wrapped his arms around his knees and stayed in the crouched position. Shane could sense that Rich had been shell-shocked. He could see Rich was beginning to tremble, his body shaking as if he had been locked outside without a coat on a cold winter’s night. Jack instinctually walked over to the Rich with his brother still resting in his arms. “Rich, tell me what it is.” Shane’s voice sounded like dark molasses: deep, bitter, and thick. Rich couldn’t even form words… he just rocked back and forth. It was only a couple of seconds, but seemed like forever. He reached down to the muddied mound and pulled off the black hood covering Cliff’s face. It didn’t look human. The thing was broken. Black, blue, and rusty red. His face was so swollen; Rich couldn’t even see where his nose was. It looked like a face from the scariest Halloween costume store. Shane stared down at Cliff’s battered face. Dried blood was smeared all over it but underneath, there was no flesh color. It was all angry purple. Shane was silent but Jack could feel him starting to shake. “Rich.” Shane was using every fiber of his will to control the next words to come out of his mouth. “Is he alive?” It was a clear, emotionless question. No feeling. Rich carefully started unwrapping Cliff’s body so he could feel for his heart beat There was no way he would be able to get a pulse from the swollen neck of his best friend. He offered a silent prayer, even though he did not consider himself to be a religious person. “If he is dead, this world will end tonight.” Rich heard the statement and doubled his praying. He half-believed Shane’s threat. Shane was beginning to tremble now. He couldn’t take his eyes off of his boyfriend, lover, partner, and master. Every cell of his body belonged to that man. He had a million images flash through his head of Cliff. They had known each other for no time at all, really. He saw Cliff’s smile the first time he saw his face. That smile! He saw Cliff reaching into the fridge, bent over, ass out and he remembered how that made him feel. He saw Cliff’s body, naked in the shower, clutching Shane’s shoulders and kissing his nipples. He saw Cliff giddy with excitement to see what feats of strength Shane could do in the gym. He saw Cliff’s concerned eyes when he told Cliff the story of his background in foster care. He saw Cliff’s love and acceptance of him in the bedroom after he had changed for the first time. He could feel Cliff reaching out to touch Shane’s monstrous shoulder that first time…Shane was naked, and grotesquely muscular, and Cliff loved it. He wanted Shane to explode with muscle and power, yet he would wait for Shane to feel comfortable with that before asking. Shane knew that. Cliff was unselfish. He was too good for this world, and look at what they had done to him. “Shane.” Rich’s voice was trembling. “Shane, he has a heartbeat. Not much of one… but it’s there.” Shane had just noticed that to get under the layers of cloth around Cliff’s body, he had to unwrap him a little. Shane could see from his vantage point that his arms had been broken in many places. His forearm and shoulders were sticking out at unnatural angles. His spine looked bent backwards slightly and his legs were also arranged in an awkward way that could only be achieved if the joints had been broken and bone’s cracked. There were angry puncture marks and strips of flesh cut from him. Shane remembered the man in the sterile room saying that they were going to drain him and take tissue samples. He felt fear grip his soul. It was enough for Shane to know that he was still alive. He could feel something welling up inside of him, but they had to have priorities here. They had to get Cliff help and NOW. He fought to suppress his emotions, the ones that were beginning to rage in his belly. “Jack, lower me down to my lover. I will lay with him for a moment. I need him.” He said it in the kindest and gentlest manner but it was not a suggestion. He demanded it with authority. His eyes were welling up with tears. His lips were shaking. His breaths were unsteady. He was barely able to maintain his composure. His entire world was beginning to shatter. He loved this man, bent, broken and laying in the ground. He didn’t know why, but he knew that he needed to feel his skin-they seemed to be able to communicate on a deep level just by touching. He needed that connection because he didn’t know what to do. Most of all, he needed Cliff to know that he was there. He knew Cliff would know that the love of his life was next to him, no matter the outcome. He didn’t want Cliff to die not knowing that. Maybe it would give him small comfort. Jack gently lay Shane down next to Cliff, facing him. “Rich, please take my hand and place it on Shane’s cheek.” He still couldn’t feel any control returning to his muscles yet. He was relying on his two new friends to do for him what he could not do for himself. Rich gently took Shane’s hand and placed it softly on Cliff’s cheek…so softly. It was as if Shane were trying to touch morning mist. Gentle, loving, almost transcendent. Shane heard a gurgling sound coming from Cliff’s throat. Cliff knew Shane was there. That’s all that Shane needed Cliff to know. “Shane. I am so sorry.” Rich’s voice cracked. Deep sobs were on the edge of welling up through his throat. Rich still had ahold of Shane’s hand, holding it steady on Cliff’s cheek. Rich and Shane understood each other perfectly and with clarity in that moment. Rich loved Cliff, he always had, but he knew that Cliff would never have him. He had been jealous of Shane, but not anymore. Not after this. Rich knew that Shane was Cliff’s man, forever. And he was ok with it. “Thank you, Rich.” Shane looked into Rich’s eyes with the deepest love and compassion he could muster. “Shane, what is wrong with your arm?” Jack had blended into the background in the past 30 seconds. He was watching the procession of trucks moving their way. He also was devastated by Cliff’s state, but saw that Rich, Cliff, and Shane needed to have a moment that would bind them together. “Seriously, Shane. What going on with your arm, man?” They all looked at the arm that Shane had extended to Cliff’s cheek. It was pulsing wildly underneath the skin. Those veins that normally had stretched out to reach for Cliff’s touch were tugging outward toward him. Not gently, but violently. They were squirming and angry. It looked like they were going to erupt. Shane looked shocked too. Feeling was quickly returning to his limbs. It’s as if whatever was happening was purifying his system. Somehow, he knew that Cliff had commanded Shane’s body to clear the drugs from his system. When Cliff was around, Cliff was in control. That is the way it was. Cliff was his master. Cliff always knew what to do. Shane tried to stand up, but fell back to the ground. Feeling was returning quickly, but not quite 100%. Rich caught him under the armpit and steadied him, raising him up to stand. He looked back down at the man who he loved. Cliff had become his protector against the outside world and he still was protecting him, somehow. Looking down on his broken destroyed body, Shane had the realization that it was his turn. He swore that he would never let anything happen to Cliff, but he had not been able to fulfill that promise, and he knew Cliff did not blame him for that. He, himself, didn’t blame this on his inability to protect Cliff. That thing that had been building up inside of him over the course of the past few minutes was beginning to bubble to the surface. Shane was getting angry. He looked at Rich, who was still partially supporting him, with a knowing look and a smile that faded and became cold. Rich felt in that moment that he saw the face of Destruction. “Rich. Jack. Stay close to me.” It was a command. Once again, he was not making a suggestion. Shane stood fully tall, straight backed and placed his legs over his beautiful kind boyfriend lying in the dirt. That small patch of dry earth was now sacred ground to the three of them. Whatever was going to happen in the next few minutes, Cliff would neither be touched nor disturbed. Something happened then that Shane didn’t expect. He heard that gurgling sound coming from his Master and looked down again.. Rage was building inside of him. The world was going dark and he was beginning to lose control of himself. When he heard the noise from Cliff, he snapped back to reality and leaned down. Cliff moved his arm ever so slightly and tried to extend his finger. Shane saw this and gently, carefully reached out touched Cliff’s finger much like the painting of God and Adam on the ceiling of the Sistine Chapel. The world ended in that moment for Shane. Tsunamis of power raged through him. Shockwaves of pure distilled energy shot through his body. He gazed at the sky and dry lightening began shooting toward Shane forming that ball of plasma that he had seen the previous night. This was different though. This was clearly Cliff commanding Shane to access energy and power this way. He didn’t need to speak. He knew his Love so intimately that he commanded Shane without speaking. The anger and rage disappeared as Cliff’s touch pushed back those dark emotions and replaced them with blinding adoration and passion. Shane started to convulse. Waves of strength pounded into his body. The energy in the sky pooled and swirled and kept building and building. Shane looked at Cliff’s body with such devotion and compassion; those emotions began to feed the indignation that continued to build inside of Shane’s body. Then it started. Rich noticed it first. He was looking at Shane’s face. He was so close – only a couple of feet. He saw the black eyes he had come to know and expect were beginning to clear. He stared and watched intently. A look of complete control passed across Shane’s face. He was managing this flood of power with the help of his master. Shane’s eyes turned the clearest of blues--the color of the ocean at Cozumel. They looked as though they were made of electricity – positively glowing in mid daylight. Shane let out a bellow. Thick veins popped up all over his body. He had not grown or expanded past his small state, but veins the size of garden hoses were running down his arm, webbing across his legs, following fault lines on his chest and even his back. They were pulsing, rhythmically staking out their territory. He could feel with every pulse, thousands of times more power that he had felt the night before flooding into his muscles. His body was priming itself. He looked down again at Cliff. He saw his face battered and his body broken. He was acutely aware of how Cliff was feeling. He was in pain. Extreme pain. The pain that shouldn’t be felt by any human, or animal. The pain that causes your body to pass out and collapse. Pain that the brain cannot handle. That is what Cliff felt. The people who did this to him would pay. He felt one more pulse of the veins and then his body went silent. He smiled and looked up at the swirly plasma in the sky above. He started to laugh and grabbed Jack’s hand and Rich’s shoulder. He gave them the look of a mad man and then the lightening descended. The stream of energy plowed into Shane’s body. A constant river of the most pure power in the world was pushing itself into Shane’s fragile small frame. It kept pouring in second after second, power beyond measure. The lightening feeder bolt stopped for a moment. Then Shane’s body exploded. So much strength had built up in Shane’s muscles with the help of those thick as fuck veins. So much energy. He was primed beyond comprehension. Massive nautical ropes of steel raced down his forearms. Expanding. Bulging, Expanding in waves. His fucking forearms looked to be the size of Smart cars made of muscle. He closed his eyes and shook his body. Hundreds of pounds of muscle just appeared from every insertion and attachment point when he shook. It was almost as if a dog had been washed and instead of water being shaken off, it was thick, hard, massive muscle just appearing. He shook himself several times. Like a peacock unfurling his iridescent tail, Shane just blew up in every single direction. Where a moment ago there had been a thin man, now stood a beast wider than he was tall with colossal dimensions of every muscle. Shane looked quickly down on Cliff’s body. He could feel so much love flowing through Cliff to him, it stopped him for a moment and he caught his breath. He smiled and made a deep moan. And then his chest blew up again. He knew Cliff liked big-as-fuck chests and he wanted to give Cliff what he desired. The attachment points along the sternum heaved and a chasm appeared between the pec shelves . The canyon that developed between his monumental pectorals were two feet deep and the actual pectoral shelf expanded wildly from there forming a hulking mass jutting away from Shane’s body. Delineations between fibers were visible. Rich reached up to touch Shane’s expanding chest. It looked like it had been cut with a million strokes of a razor blade. The skin was so thin that the tiniest of capillaries were visibly pulsing on top of their hard companions. Micro ridges of muscle fibers eked out their real estate and fought for exposure to the surface. Jake and Rich couldn’t help themselves. They both placed their hands on opposite pecs and attempted to grab a hard handful of Shane muscle. Instead, they were met with a substance that was impenetrable to anything made by man. Two car hoods next to each other may begin to give an idea of the size of Shanes’ muscle tits. Shane threw his head back and groaned. “Ahhhhhhhhhhhh. More! MORE CLIFF!!!!! I WILL AVENGE YOU! MOOOOOOORE!” A soft voice entered Shane’s mind telling him, “I do not need to be avenged yet, but you must get yourself, Rich, and Jake out of here. Do you understand?” Shane just nodded. The lust and affection that Cliff was sending out to Shane was unstoppable. Shane was picking up on it and turning it into growth. He was becoming the muscle god that Cliff wanted him to be. “Grow for me, Shane. Grow for me! Protect our friends. GROW,” the voice in his mind coming from his love was rich and thick with longing and pain. He felt like Cliff was entering the deepest recesses of his soul and fucking him somehow. Fucking every part of him. Every cell was being rammed by Cliff’s mind. Another pause and then Shane’s lats spread out like the cobra’s hood of the night before, but twice as wide and three times as thick. Rich looked at Shane’s back and it looked more like a two massive bulls wresting than it did anything resembling a human. Bulges erupted revealing their fruits of power and the lat wings extended feet away from his mammoth shoulders. Jack took a few steps away and looked at his brother in awe. He felt terrified of the power coursing through this beast and at the same time he felt perfectly protected. Shane was exploding because of his love for Cliff not because of a hate and fear. He felt it coming from both of them. They were making wild passionate earth-shattering love inside of their two minds. He was not a part of it, but he could tell what was happening. They were connecting and fucking each other senseless. Cliff’s swollen eyes were fluttering and low groans were coming from his mouth. Shane was looking down at him and growling like a wild savannah beast being fucked by its mate. It was beautiful. The terrifying power passing between the two of them ripped into Jack and Rich’s soul as well. They were not part of it, but could not help but feel those crashing waves of pure euphoria. Shane was becoming everything that would turn Cliff on. They were completely focused on each other in that sacred space where Cliff’s body lay broken. Shane’s calves erupted and demolished the concept of mountainous. They were veritable planetoids. Extending up from the meaty huge feet that had developed, and leading from the ankles, thick sinew and tendon billowed out from his Achilles heel. Shane’s calves appeared to be pregnant muscle melons; striated, veiny, and sharp edged. The classic diamond shape of bodybuilder calves were insignificant to what they were now beholding. Deep ravines began running around, down, and through the structures that became Shane’s legs. Small animals could get lost in the ravines and hillocks of Shane’s massive quads. So many striations were visible; it appeared that every muscle had been modeled after a feather, with their innumerable micro ridges but infinitely harder and more frightening in their strength. Python veins raced across the surface, erupting in one area, plunging into the musculature resurfacing after giving their precious elixir to the hard meat below. Shane stopped to breath for a moment. His hulking body had grown to about 7 feet. Before them was a god. His eyes were still electric blue – literally. His big meaty paws had fingers the size of a thick sausage. He looked like he weighed a thousand pounds with no exaggeration in that number. Rich and Jack had needed to move away as Shane’s vast frame expanded. They stared at his body completely slack-jawed. Shane was in a state of complete bliss. His head was thrown back. He was being mind-fucked by the love of his life. He almost couldn’t contain the desire he had to develop even more muscle for Cliff to enjoy, but Cliff held Shane’s desire to grow in check. He was setting Shane’s boundaries, and Shane loved the control Cliff had over him. In Cliff’s overwhelming stability and authority, Shane felt free. His dominion over Shane was absolute and complete. Shane’s body and soul were being pounded by Cliff’s enormous raging mind-cock. His entire body felt like it was a thousand pounds of fuck stick waiting for its next touch. He always thought it was silly when people used the word “ecstasy.” Now he understood, but no one else would ever feel what he was feeling now. Cliff’s energy was pulsing through his body. His love was causing every engorged cell in Shane’s body to feel like a teenage boy’s first masturbation, the moment he discovers his manhood. Cliff was masterfully stroking Shane’s being on a level that transcended the physical. Cliff was Shane’s god and he was awaiting his commandments. Suddenly, the bliss stopped and Shane was whipped back into the physical world. He turned his head that sat atop his neck bulging with long bags of muscle and veins. He looked at Rich who was standing there with a large spot of precum soaking through his pants. Shane spoke and it sounded as gentle as an April morning and as terrifying as a hurricane, “How is he, Rich? How is my Love?” He could tell that Cliff had started drifting in and out of consciousness. There was a loud screech of metal on metal. The convoy had arrived to meet their Destroyer. Rich put his fingers on Cliff’s battered body and whispered, “He’s diminishing. We have to get him out of here. Shane, please! We have to get him out of here now. Please do something. It’s up to you now.” A man jumped out of the front truck and walked hurriedly toward the small group of Shane, Jack, Rich, and Cliff. He put his hands in the air as he saw Shane’s body flexing with each breath, ripples of striations and fibers leaping out like freshly caught fish at the slightest movement. Rich yelled out, “You’d better stop, man. Don’t come any closer.” He had a warning tone in his voice. Rich didn’t know what Shane could do really, but he could feel it. He was oozing pure unadulterated force. The man kept walking toward them. Jack tried this time. “Seriously, don’t take another step.” He yelled. Shane’s eyes were wild with a mixture of rage, love, and lust. It was a powerful, and dangerous combination. The man kept walking. “YOU WILL NOT COME NEAR HIM!!!!” The voice of a thousand angels combined with the sound from the rumble of a landslide. “IF YOU COME CLOSER, IT WILL BE TO YOUR PERIL. DO NOT COME CLOSER TO HIM.” There was a power and a promise to those words that made even Rich and Jack tremble. There was no doubt about who the “Him” was. For all of Shane’s gigantic muscles and thickness, he was protecting the fragile damaged life between his legs with the greatest of care. The man took another step, hands in the air. Shane looked at him quizzically as if sizing up a bug on the sidewalk. He flicked his wrist as if shooing a fly and the man sored through the air landing in a heap 50 yards away. Suddenly guns were drawn from all over the convoy. Large machine-guns, smaller rifles, everything drawn on the muscle monster. Shane spoke clearly and loudly, but not shouting. The power in his veins was amplifying his every action. “You have made a grave mistake. You have disrespected and possibly killed the only thing in this world that matters to me. You will pay the price. It will not be as high if you get him to a hospital…NOW. If you do not comply, I will do to you what you did to him. I promise you that.” The silence lasted for a minute. A woman in a black business suite started toward the hulking monster and his treasure. Her hands went up in the air. “We just want to talk to you.” Her voice was like steel wrapped in silk. Rich yelled out to the woman, “Ma’am, I think that if you take one more step, my friend here will be likely to fulfill his promise to wipe all of you shit-eaters off of the face of this earth. And I wouldn’t blame him. Come closer and you will reap the consequences of your actions.” Rich paused, choking up, “You do not know who you left for dead on the road today.” He was surprised at how eloquently that came out. The small band of young men was beginning to get nervous. They had to get Cliff to safety and medical treatment, and soon. He wouldn’t last much longer. “Do you surrender to my terms? Shane asked the question with deep sincerity. While the power-fueled part of him wanted to just destroy every last hummer and even that fuckin helicopter, he knew that it was time to make a move to get Cliff to help. The woman kept walking toward the small group. “I don’t want to hurt you.” She replied. She sounded like a fucking liar. She wanted her profit margin or stock prices or whatever the fuck she was working on to increase. This was a calculated risk on her part. “If you come ONE step closer to HIM, I will put a fear into your heart that you will not recover from.” The woman stopped and then took one more step. Shane looked at both of us quickly and we knew what he was asking of us. He was leaving hallowed ground and the object of his affection to handle this problem. He was entrusting Cliff’s care to Rich and Jack. His giant body ran toward the convoy. He grabbed the woman and tucked her under his massive ripped arms and threw her, not lightly, into a caravan hummer. He grabbed that same vehicle and picked it up like a deck of cards and threw it a few hundred feet back onto another convoy vehicle. When the truck hit the other, Shane looked over at the wreckage. People were scrambling and trying to get out of the wrecked vehicles. As soon as they got free, he focused for the briefest moment and the two vehicles compacted into a cube the size of a lunchbox. He heard gasps and cries. They beat up the wrong guy today. “If you desire to live, you will take Him to the hospital. SOMEONE do this NOW or there won’t be a single one of you left to walk away from this. You did this to HIM now you take care of it or I will personally take care of you.” It was a simple statement of fact. The silence fell on the group again. The tense minute passed. The hulking beast that was Shane stood there ready to take on a well-equipped army complete with air power, but he wasn’t worried. These people were gnats to him, or maybe less than that. He heard the sound of someone on the radio…his ears were able to hear exquisitely and although he couldn’t make out what was being said, he felt a détente of the tension in the convoy. A man stepped out of the third Hummer in line. He stared directly into Cliff’s electric eyes. It was the man from the cellar. The one that was pacing. The one that berated Shane while he was paralyzed on the table. It was the man who told him who he was and what they were doing. It was the man who had kept him in shitty abusive foster families so it would be easier to dose him with radiation. It was the man who hated Shane. Surprisingly, Shane didn’t care about any of that. His one focus was to get Cliff to medical help. The man approached. Jack yelled from their position twenty feet away, “Dude, you’d better stop right there or my massive brother is likely to become your worse nightmare and the rest of us wont…” Shane held up his hand to stop Jack from continuing. Shane ponderous muscles bulged with granite waves as he motioned to the man to come closer. “Will you comply with my terms?” Shane asked flatly. “We are willing to assist you in transport of your…friend, if you are willing to…” “This is not a negotiation! You will do this or you will suffer the consequences!” Shane screamed the words at the man. Only the wall that Cliff had built in his mind, the one that was imparting him with self-control, was tempering his rage. The man stared at the behemoth in front of him. He was in awe. Only 20 feet away was a young man who reeked of pure power. It was intoxicating to the man. He wanted the power that Shane possessed in just one of his fingers. Shane sensed his power lust. “You will evacuate us now. NOW!” Shane’s demands were clear and unquestionable. The man shook like a child who had stolen one too many cookies from the cookie jar. The man turned his back and started walking toward his Hummer. He didn’t want Shane to see that he had pissed himself. The man turned around when he got to the truck. “OK. The helicopter will take him.” He got on the radio and made the request. The helicopter stopped circling and approached the group. Shane walked the few steps over to Cliff’s diminished body. He could feel in his bones how weak Cliff was getting. He was beginning to panic. He kneeled down his massive mountainous form next to Cliff’s body. He dug his colossal quads into the ground at the knees, bent over the top of Cliff and put his elbows out. His head rested on the ground on the other side of Cliff’s chest. He flared his lats out to encase Cliff in a cocoon of muscle as the helicopter approached. Rich and Jack shielded their eyes from the dust being kicked up and hunkered down next to the goliath. The helicopter set down. A man dressed in dark camo approached the small group. “Let’s go! The closest hospital is still 20 minutes away by air.” Shane put his enormous pylon arms underneath Cliff’s mangled body and lifted. He thought of just picking him up with his mind, as he had done before, but he could be gentle and he could tell that Cliff desired his touch. He raised him up with surgical deftness and with the softness of a cloud walked him to the waiting chopper. He held Cliff’s body next to his massive chest and nestled him into the giant cleavage between his monumental planet sized pectorals. He held him there, securely. Cliff was in and out of consciousness, but he felt warm and secure. He could tell Shane was exercising intense care, but it still hurt excruciatingly. He fought to stay conscious and with Shane’s help, he did a fairly good job. He could be held between those massive harder-than-steel slabs forever and never be happier. The four friends were on board the chopper and it was lifting off the ground in seconds. Shane had found it necessarily to reduce his size in order for all four of them to fit, but he had maintained the size of his pecs. He knew Cliff liked them and he could tell that they felt good to Cliff. They arrived at the hospital 15 minutes later, much faster than they had thought. Rich thought it was because the pilot was scared shitless of Shane, but it was in face Jack who had wrapped his powerful hand around the pilots arm and told him to go faster, applying just enough pressure to convince the pilot that Jack would destroy him if he didn’t comply. Cliff was fading quickly and Shane was beginning to sense his loss of consciousness was becoming deeper. Shane could sense his weakened heartbeat as was growing more irregular. He was struggling to breath. A shock of fear rushed through Shane the moment they hit the landing pad. He jumped out of the door and ran at full speed into the hospital, still clutching Cliff to his enormous pec cleavage. ‘Help me!” he bellowed. “He needs help, please!” The intense agony in the monster’s voice was palpable. A young doctor turned the corner and almost ran right into Shane’s enormous planet sized shoulder. Shane looked at the doctor with a wildness that can only come from true fear and grief. “He is dying! Help Him!” The doctor looked at the muscle beast in front of him. His veins coursing across every inch of his body. Muscles rippling like waves on a pond. Even with complete physical power and the energy of 100 suns encased in his body, Shane looked helpless. His eyes pleaded with the man. “Come this way, and hurry. He looks bad.” The doctor hurried to an empty hospital bed. “Lay him down here.” Shane hesitated to give him up. But he had to. The doctor pulled the phone out of his pocket and pushed a speed-dialed number. “I need to get into O.R. 1 immediately. I need three nurses, a tech, radiology, and anesthesia….Yes, right now!” Shane had laid Cliff onto the bed and he was cradling Cliff’s broken skull and swollen face in his enormous meaty palms. The doctor reached out gently and placed his hand on the beast’s forearm. “I need to take it from here.” “Can I go with him, Doctor?” His voice cracked with emotion. “Can I hold his hand?” “I’m sorry. But I can have you stand outside of the surgical suit. Can you wait there?” The young handsome doctor felt that the muscle monster was torn apart by the crumpled heap of humanity that he had brought in. Rich and Jack came running up. They hadn’t been quite as fast off the chopper. “You can help me push him if you’d like.” The doctor still had his hand on Shane’s massive forearm. He hadn’t seen so much fear on a person’s face in a long time. “Right this way.” The doctor lead the way down the hallway with Rich, Jack, Shane, and Cliff in tow. They got to a set of large swinging doors. The doctor looked up at Shane. “You can come into this hallway, but need to stay in outside of the operating room. OK?” Shane looked at the doctor with his white-blue eyes and nodded. He stood guard over that room for more than 10 hours. Countless couriers ran in and out of the room bringing in bag after bag of blood and blood products. Nurses and surgeons entered to offer their expertise and assistance as the hours went on. Shane just stood there, watching through the small window in the door, standing guard over his priceless treasure that lay inside. At one point, the friendly doctor came out for a few minutes. He took his mask off to look at Shane in the eye. “He is going to make it I think. There is a long way to go and he will not be able to move or get out of bed for a long time. But I truly believe that he will live at this point. We aren’t out of the woods, but things are looking better.” He stretched his hand out to grab Shane’s. Shane just grabbed him in a huge hug. The doctor was crushed as the air was pushed out of his lungs. “Loosen up, Big Guy.” The doctor walked into the scrub room again and started lathering up, scrubbing his hands, replacing his gown, and mask and prepared to go back into the room clean. A few hours later, Shane sat in Cliff’s hospital room. Rich and Jack were holding hands on the couch next to the window. Of course, Shane sat in a chair right next to the bed with his hand covering one of Cliff’s. The veins in Shane’s hand were pulsing and wrestling to touch Cliff, as they always had done. The doctor said Cliff would be waking up soon and the guys were all going to be there for that moment. Just then, Cliff’s eyes fluttered open. Shane saw it. He had been staring at Cliff’s face since they had left the O.R. “Cliff. Don’t try to speak. I am here. Rich is here and so is Jack. We are all here.” Shane’s eyes started to water again as he looked into Cliff’s beautiful eyes. His face was still mangled but the doctor told them that the swelling would go down over time. He would have to have more surgeries to fix some other damage as well, but none of that mattered now. Cliff and Shane stared at each other for a long while. It was silent in the room. No one wanted to change the mood or interrupt the moment. There was another conversation happening between the two, through their touch and through their gaze. It was soft and calm and pregnant with tenderness. After ten minutes or so, Shane stood up and bent over Cliff’s still body. His eyes were watering. He was so grateful for Cliff’s survival. He bent over to kiss Cliff on the forehead. A tear from those electric blue eyes fell onto Cliff’s skin and Shane’s lips touched Cliff’s forehead. His hand was still covering Cliff’s. He then simply asked the question that echoed the one he had after demolishing the cedar tree on their walk back from the weight room on campus. “Did I do well, Cliff? Did I do what was right?” They looked into each other’s eyes again. The answer was clear. Suddenly, one of the small vessels on the top of Shane’s hand burst as it struggled against Shane’s skin to touch Cliff. A thick heavy drop of blood rolled off of his hand and onto Cliff’s skin. Shane went to wipe it off and saw that it had been absorbed immediately into Cliff. The monitors started alarming in the room. Cliff’s blood pressure was spiking. He started to convulse. Rich and Jack ran over to the side of the bed and Shane looked terrified again. Then he went still. The energy had changed in the room. It was thick and electric. Shane felt a surge inside of him. Something was ripping through him like a razor sharp knife, searing him to his core. Cliff lay there, entirely still but Shane felt those waves of emotion flowing off of him again. They kept building and building. Pounding waves of pure emotion. He felt like he was drowning in Cliff and it felt like he would suffocate…but it felt so good. Distilled passion and sex washed over him. Waves of affection coursed through his being. The energy in the room kept building. It felt like he was in a pressure cooker. The world went quiet. Then a sound like a clap of thunder shook the room. Cliff’s body sent out an electromagnetic pulse. The wave spread out quickly, knocking out the electronics in the room (and they would come to find out, the entire town). “What was that?” Rich was staring at Cliff’s body. Then Shane’s eyes got wide. He started trembling like a leaf. He started to whimper and looked like he was about to orgasm. The giant cock snake in his pants leaped to attention, tearing through his pants and slapped into his hard ripped stomach. Thick veins erupted over Cliff’s exposed arm creating a powerful chain reaction across his skin. The cords were writhing and moving around like they were alive themselves. Veins started erupting from every inch of Cliff’s body. The discolorations of his bruises were fading and the swelling in his face was going down, and quickly. Entire river systems and road maps of vessels swarmed over his skin. They even made Shane’s vasculature look pathetic. The vessels grew in thickness and density until every inch of Cliff’s skin was buried under layers of bulging, angry, writhing veins. Cliff let out a thunderous moan. There are no words to describe the depth and power in that moan. The room shook, the windows exploded outward. Jack and Rich shot enormous loads of cum into their pants spontaneously. Thunderheads of power were rolling off of Cliff’s body. They could see visible disturbances in the air around him. Shane pulled back his hand and took a step back. He could feel what was coming. His eyes were wild with excitement and with a healthy dose of astonishment. He wasn’t afraid. He knew that Cliff’s immense strength was about to become housed in a more resilient body. His lover was about to become something that he could not fully understand. Cliff’s mind was stroking Shane again. “I love you, Shane. You are mine forever, and I am yours forever.” The words only existed inside of Shane’s head, but they sounded like thunderclaps, echoing around inside of his skull. Cliff fell to his knees, “Yes, Master. I am.” He barely got the words out of his mouth. Cliff screamed with the intensity of a crazed man, if the crazed man had a microphone set up at a rock concert. The sound penetrated all of them to their core. It was earthshattering in its intensity and strength. Cliff’s eyes were beginning to glow a hot white. His head was darting around, searching for something…Shane. “Shane?” the man said with the power of a thousand rivers. It wracked their bodies with its force. Shane stood back up and approached Cliff, who was pulsating with the layers of veins coursing over his body. Shane looked at Cliff with awe in his eyes. His body began to shrink down to his smaller size in deference to whatever was happening to Cliff. He grabbed Cliff’s hand again and a jolt coursed through him. His whole body tensed and his teeth clenched together. Jack jumped up immediately from where he was sitting with Rich to pull Shane away. He wouldn’t let anything happen to his newfound brother, even though he knew to his core that Cliff would never do anything purposeful to hurt any of them in that room. But, Shane looked like he was about to start convulsing. “It is OK, Jack. He will be OK.” Cliff’s voice roared, but somehow quietly. Jack backed away slowly, like he had interrupted something sacred. Then, Cliff’s muscles detonated into a being that the world could not comprehend. Without warning, Cliff let out another tremor inducing cry. This came from the depths of his being. Shane stood there holding his hand and instantaneously he dwarfed everything in the room. Lying down on the hospital bed still, his enormous body expanded slightly in length, but inconceivably in mass. His shoulders jutted out over the side of the bed. His traps erupted until they served as a hood above his head. In two seconds, Cliff’s arms had become as thick as a ponderosa pine, and twice as hard. Cliff’s hospital gown had just enough material to cover a part of Cliff’s bulging breadloaf-sized abs. Even they had an intricate web of veins running in a honeycomb pattern over them. Cliff’s legs had fallen to the sides of the bed, not because they had grown slightly in length, but because they had pushed themselves over the sides from pure size. The quads expanded like a parachute’s ripcord had been pulled. Billowing stone columns of shredded meat pulsed with power and strength that made Shane’s body earlier in the day pale in comparison. His glutes had balled up into two spheres big enough to jut his crotch into the air and his lats had expanded enough to be sagging off the table and formed hard muscle shelves for the tank-like arms to rest on. Speaking of Cliff’s crotch: The well-endowed 9 inches that he appreciated before was long gone. In its place stood a tower to manhood. Balls the size of grapefruits hung loosely in his enormous sack. Shane walked up to the bed and looked into Cliff’s eyes. They looked calm and he had a soft smile on his face. His face looked the same, if not slightly more handsome. He looked at Shane with those white-hot eyes, smiled his devastating smile, and simply said, “YES, you may do it.” Shane put his small hands, one on top of the other, around Cliff’s enormous cock and started to jerk his muscle god off. At this point, Rich and Jack were standing close to the bed as well. Cliff looked at them with his white eyes and chuckled a deep god-like chuckle and kept smiling. It was still Cliff in that huge, monolithic body. Nothing about his mind had changed; he was just monumental in size. That smile was the same and that gave great comfort to Rich and Jack. “Looks like you two will get along well. Now get back on the couch and make out or something. Shane and I need to take care of some business.” Jack took this as a command from his master, and Rich wasn’t about to contradict his newly titan sized best friend. They backed away and into the corner to get to know each other better. “Shane, that feels so good. I have been waiting for this since we got back from the gym when you broke that 45 pound plate in half. That seems like a lifetime ago, but it has only been a couple of days.” Shane was busy pleasuring Cliff’s cock, but he looked at his master and simply smiled. He was raging hard himself, in his small form. Cliff looked at him and Shane could feel some fear and apprehension in the man he loved. “What is it, my Love? Why are you feeling that way?” Shane looked to his lover with concern. “Shane, what happened to me? Why did I turn into this thing that would make the Hulk look small? Do you still think I am handsome?” “Cliff, you are the most beautiful person in the world…and if you are like me, you will be able to adjust your size, remember? But for now, please just let me take care of you. Focus on how you feel with me stroking your huge cock. I want to make you feel better than you ever have felt before, Master.” A few minutes later, Cliff reached climax. Pints of thick creamy spunk flew to the ceiling and coated much of the room. That is only after Shane took his fill. Cliff had never felt that way before. Sure he had cum plenty of times, but this was different. This was with his lover, partner, best friend, and the man who had now saved his life. He finally stood up. Over 8 feet of the solidest, hardest, vein-riddled, muscle stood in that room naked. Being 6 feet across at the shoulders made him look unstoppable and truly like a god. He looked down at the pecs that jutted out horizontally to the floor for several feet. He massaged them and motioned Shane over to suck and bite on his nipples. He felt so good. He loved Shane so much. Those waves of love had not stopped between them. In fact, they increased in their power. Cliff loved his brick-house built body, but longed for Shane’s close embrace and he could tell that Shane was preferential to staying in his smaller size at the moment. Maybe it was because he had been massive for so much of the day. Cliff thought, “He probably enjoys me being the big one for a change.” Shane grabbed his hand and looked up at his with his beautiful eyes and said simply, “I do like it.” Shane looked lovingly at the grotesquely glorious thing that Cliff had become. Cliff looked down and willed himself back to his normal meaty college boy size and grabbed Shane’s hands. Then let go and wrapped his warm arms around him and whispered in his ear, “This is going to be a good year.” “I love you Cliff,” was Shane’s only reply. “Before we head home, I think we need to take care of the people who did this to us. And they have those samples of my blood and tissue. I don’t know what they could do with them, but I think it wouldn’t be a good thing. Rich, Jack, you guys stay here. This is something that the two of us need to do together. Answer any questions that doctor has, but be discreet. He is a good man, but I don’t know if he’d believe the real story. Shane and I need to go take care of some business.” Jack and Rich both nodded. Cliff and Shane grabbed some hospital scrubs out of the cupboard in the room, put them on their normal sized bodies and walked out of the hospital. A couple of moments later, Rich looked out where the window used to be before bind blasted out, and across the vast fields of Eastern Washington and saw two huge muscle beasts running toward the west, one a bit larger than the other, holding hands. “When they get back, I’m sure it will be a good story,” he thought to himself. Jack sank back to the couch and put his incredibly strong arm around Rich and looked him in the eyes with his orbs of blackness. “Before they left, Cliff and I had a mental conversation, and he let me know that even though he is my master, he is loaning me to you. What would you like me to do for you, Master Rich?” Rich planted a deep kiss on his new boyfriend and just smiled.

I have absolutely no idea how it's been over a year since I last added to this already. But anyway, not much in the way of growth in this one--mostly just talk of growth. Had to end it where I did though, because the next part will be a long scene with lots of growth, and I don't want to rush it. So hopefully this is worth something in the meantime - enjoy! Part 1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/5612-fantasy-supplement/ Part 2: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/5760-fantasy-supplement-part-2/ Fantasy Supplement - Part 3 A dark blur of leaves, grass and mud wave by my squinted eyes. I close them again for a few seconds before a chill runs through me, jerking me awake. I sit up with a start, wet and shivering. Bits and pieces are coming back to me. Looking down at my body, it's the same one I remember from everything before the events of the last several hours. Everything's okay now! I'm back to normal! Except now I'm cold and naked – no, wait. One of my legs is warm and covered. Jake is sprawled out on the ground, curled up over me from my foot to a little above my knee. His presence is comforting, but... oh shit, he'd fallen asleep. Some leaves rustle in the distance, my eyes dart here and there in response. Just the wind... I hope. I can't imagine anyone would've seen us this far off the road. And such an infrequently used road at that. A few drops of rain chill my skin. It's gotten dark, and that storm is probably coming. I lean over and shake Jake's shoulder to rouse him, unable to help but laugh a bit at how crunchy his clothes were. “Hey man, time to get up. I need clothes and you need clothes that won't shatter,” I say to him with a smart-ass grin. Jake's eyes open a fraction of the way, and he smiles, retorting, “Well that's all your fault, isn't it?” His eyes widen, realizing where he is and what all's gone on, and he jolts upright. “Dammit, I must've passed out.” “It's alright. Doesn't seem to be anyone around. It was good of you to keep watch at all … and may I remind you, you're the one who started all this, really,” I tease him again. I can barely see him make an understanding smile in the darkness. He has obviously relented. “Yeah, yeah.” I stand up, taking Jake's hand to help him follow suit. Once he's fully upright, our eyes meet a little awkwardly. I happily sigh and my gaze averts nervously, but only for a moment. I reach up a hand to brush it through his dark hair. He leans forward and locks lips with me, breath rushing in through his nostrils in the rush of the kiss. Our mouths suck at one another, tongues grazing lightly. The kiss is enough to stir my dick, making it climb upward against Jake's leg. We part and Jake looks down knowingly at my half erection, quietly chuckling. He watches me and I observe myself, and then we both laugh a bit more when my body doesn't change. Jake says in a mix of relief and disappointment, “Guess it really is out of your system.” I bring my 2008 station wagon slowly up the driveway to pull into my spot outside the apartment building. The rain is pattering louder off the windshield as I shut the car off, the wipers stopping and the headlights dim. It's not a long walk up the path to the door, but there's still two flights of stairs to climb to my apartment, and I'm not about to chance running into one of my neighbors while I'm naked. I turn around in my seat and nudge Jake over a bit so I can reach back and grab a blanket I keep handy in case the car ever breaks down and strands me. “Well don't we look like a couple of weirdos,” Jake says with a grin. “You wrapped in a blanket, and me a disheveled mess.” I bring the blanket into my naked lap and give him a playful kiss on the cheek. “This really couldn't have worked out better, though. With it being late, dark and stormy, there's little chance of anybody seeing us, at least.” I give him an assuring smile and nod toward the cement path. “C'mon.” I make a burrito of myself with the blanket and plod up toward the door the best I can, Jake right behind me. The clouds have really opened up now, the rain slapping off the ground forcefully. Keep it up! I think to myself, hoping for a good, violent storm to help our plan. God, what were we thinking? But oh well... we'll cross that bridge when we come to it. The moment we get into my apartment, I puff out my breath as though I were holding it the entire climb up the stairs. And I just might've been. I shut the door and lock up. “It's not much, but it's a roof over my...,” I break mid-sentence and grin stupidly, knowing just hours ago, I took out Jake's roof. “It's got a shower though, doesn't it?” I watch him look around eagerly, and I motion toward the far left of the living room. “Yep, door on the left down that little hall there.” Jake dashes off almost before I can finish my sentence, tossing his grungy shirt comically in the air behind him. I chuckle to myself and unravel my blanket, dropping it to the floor. Poor Jake's going to need some clothes. Only fair that I help him out in that department however I can. I shuffle down to my bedroom and search through the dresser, trying to find some t-shirts. They'll have the best chance of stretching on his frame. And he'll probably have to live with khakis. The legs of my jeans would grab at his thighs too tight. Hell, I even have sweatpants. It'll all do for now. I can faintly hear the water from the shower running in its white-noise hiss, but then a Hey. I leave the ruffled clothes in the open drawers and poke my head around the corner. “Yeah?” I just see a hint of steam leaking out the partially closed door. “What're you waiting for?” says the unseen Jake. “You getting in here or what?” For whatever reason, without a growth supplement in play, I didn't expect such an invitation just yet. My stirring groin and a swoop of butterflies pull me down the hallway without hesitation. Sliding in past the door, I see Jake with the shower curtain pulled enough to reveal half of his wet, naked body. My eye travels down his firm, shapely thigh and calf, then back up past his shiny, meaty pec, only to be greeted warmly with those damn piercing eyes of his. I tremble a little, but it's probably only noticeable to me. After the show I'd put on for him today, and what we did, why would I feel nervous about this? My bare feet carry me across the tile floor toward him. Maybe it's because, without the growth fantasy, this is actually about just us. He takes my hand and tugs lightly guiding me in as I lift one foot at a time over the side of the tub. I close the curtain, and he pulls me up against him. Our faces close, our bodies pressed and sliding sensually against one another. My dick swells to half-mast, and I can feel his doing so in response. Our two cocks rising up together between us. I exhale loudly, enjoying the sensations, and glance down at the bloating erections, my mind wandering to hours ago when my dick was much, much larger. The thought pushing my erection to a straining hardness. The way it is now, he could get his mouth around it no problem... throb... but the way it was before, his entire arms barely got around it...thrrobbb. I take another heaving breath from the sharp rush, and I look back up at Jake. “Zach? What're you thinking about?” “Heh...,” I breathe out, a little embarrassed. “I was just thinking about how awesome it was to be fucking huge.” Jake smiles. “That was pretty awesome.” His hands run down my sides and cup my hips. “I was thinking how excited I am to get to be fucking huge, too.” His eyes squint mischievously. “For both of us, to be fucking,” he squeezes my groin hard against his to emphasize the last word, “...huge.” I moan and feel precum flow up and out of me, and my legs shake. I smile and nod slowly. “Oh fuck yeah....” I return the favor and squeeze him tight against me, our cocks rock hard and smashed between us. “That's what I'm thinking about now, too.” “So...,” he reaches for a bottle and squirts some soap into his hand. He suds it up and pushes me back the slightest bit to get a hand down between us, grabbing my throbbing dick with his slippery hand, sliding it up and down my length, maneuvering his fingers in a mild twisting motion. “Where do we do it?” My mind is all fuzzy with this stud in front of me slicking up my cock in his grasp. My breathing has gotten a bit choppy, and I begin to thrust my hips in rhythm with his hand. Some place to go... to grow really big, I think. Plenty of space... hidden from view... unnnnnh.... My cock tingles and continues to ooze pre. “Are there... mmmmf... any warehouses around? Something out of the way?” Jake begins to stroke me faster. I pump my hips faster and breathe harder. “Mmm, good idea. That's probably our best bet. Maybe a company is selling off buildings they're not using anymore. Somewhere where people aren't coming around... 'specially on a weekend.” His hand grabs me really hard, and speeds up. He playfully growls the rest. “We'll go and pop those pills. And we'll grow... And swell... And we'll get so big that our dicks and balls could crush a car. And then we'll grow even BIGGER!” “Rrgh!” The way he growled out that last word, I just can't control myself. I make jerky thrusting motions as spurt after spurt of my cum splashes out onto Jake's thigh. I pant and groan, leaking my seed until I lurch forward and my head rests heavily against his chest as I catch my breath, still dribbling out whatever I have left. Jake chuckles and holds me in place until my legs can support me again. He strokes my back as he hugs me and whispers. “Imagine how much more we'll shoot tomorrow.” My eyes flutter open. I reach up to rub the bleariness away, and try in vain to wet my dry lips. It takes a few seconds for my brain to warm up, but once it does, I look over next to me to see Jake under the covers, his black hair sticking out in true bed-head fashion. And I don't complain for an instant that he didn't take me up on any clothes to sleep in post-shower. My hands reach down beneath the covers and hit nothing but skin--apparently I didn't bother to put anything on either. Unable to help myself, I edge my body over against his and take in a deep breath. I could lie there in that position all morning if I weren't excited about what we found online last night. The pressure and warmth of my front against his back causes Jake to stir. He starts to roll over, but seems to hesitate momentarily as my now erect cock brushes against his firm ass. Jake's head tilts ahead of his body so he can kid me with an indignant expression before smiling and fully flipping over to hug me up close. “Good morning,” he says softly. “Today's a big day.” I groan and shake my head. “Sure is.” Our legs slide along each other. “Or at least it will be soon. Did you write down that address?” “Mhmm.” Jake motions vaguely to a room down the hall we can't possibly see from my bedroom. “I scribbled it on the notepad by your computer.” “Mm, great. I'll just pop that into my GPS and off we'll go. I can't believe how many auto factories are abandoned.” Jake shrugs lightly. “Some of them are being bought back up, but luckily, not all of them have been! Should be lots of space in this one, too, from what we saw. I think we'll need it.” Jake flashes me another eager smile. I give him a skewed grin in return, then buck my groin against his, and laugh. “I'll stop teasing. We'll save that for when we're packin' more.” I see Jake's smile widen, and I give his hip a light slap. “Well, then. Best get a move on!” After a drive past the city, and a long haul down a road that goes way out into the middle of nothing, my little, gray station wagon pulls up in an empty lot outside of a massive warehouse. It looks to be six stories tall and runs along for what I could only guess is about the length of a football field. I step out of my car and give a low whistle. Jake climbs out right after me, shuts the car door and nods, satisfied. “I think we picked the right place, Zach.” I lock the car without breaking my gaze at the big, abandoned building. We walk slowly up to it, Jake as lost in his perverse thoughts as I am in mine, I'm sure. The only thing that shakes me out of my reverie is realizing we need to figure out how to get in. At this point we may be desperate enough to just move on with things outside, and pray no one comes along. But I know I'd at least rather play safe than sorry. I start scanning along the side of the building and see some broken windows. Jake walks up to a door on the front end of the building to try and take a look inside. Eyeing it up, I think the windows may be reachable. We would just have to be careful not to cut ourselves climbing in. “Hey Jake, I think we can--” But I'm interrupted by the squeal of Jake opening the door. An unsettling combination of relief and concern wash over me. “That's weird,” I mutter. “If some companies are buying up these buildings, you'd think it'd be locked up.” “Well, lucky for us it's not!” Jake replies, dismissing any curiosity. Guess we'll just look around for...I dunno...squatters or anything before we start playing!” He swoops into the warehouse eagerly, but I'm still glancing around, not feeling totally settled. I gaze above the door and see a security camera. It doesn't look like it's as old as the rest of the building, but it is busted, regardless. Eh, whatever. I stumble in through the door to catch up with Jake. The inside of the building looks even more impressive as it stretches out and up in front of us. Jake cups his hands around his mouth and yells “HELLO!”, the call echoing a couple times. There are a few half-built cars off to one side. Some outdated assembly line machinery litters the place. A handful of dusty desks and chairs along the wall. But even that much left-behind stuff fills only a fraction of the old factory. Not really much for a hobo or someone to hide behind. And the lot was empty except for a broken down tractor trailer. Jake takes a long, distant once-over of anything he can survey from where he's standing, and he turns to me, rubbing his hands together. “I think we have the run of the place, Zach.” It dawns on me all over again what we're about to do. I can only think about how hot it felt to grow so big...I can't fathom what it'll feel like to watch someone getting bigger along with me! I wonder how far it could go without worrying about destroying a home. My brief daydream already has my blood pumping and my shorts slightly tenting. Jake's voice catches my attention, and I look up to see him holding two pills between his fingers, his eyes turned down toward my crotch. “Hmm, looks like you've already gotten started.” He grins that teasing grin of his, with his eyebrows raised. “Maybe you don't even need one of these?” He laughs as I reach out for the pill and he plays keep-away from me. “Like hell!” I yell out, smiling, elated as he lets me claim that little, magical pill. In grabbing for it, I sidled up against him. Our chests brush each other as we breathe deep, my breath shaking a bit in my throat. Jake steadies me with his free hand, gently clutching my shoulder. “Are you okay? Are you ready?” I just nod and smile reassuringly before mouthing a barely audible 'yeah'. We each pop and swallow our pill. No going back now. Jake's eyes dance, looking me up and down. His hands grasp at my hips, grinding his crotch to mine. Sliding his hands then to grope my ass, then to slide up the back of my shirt. It's as though he's overly eager to try every possibly stimulating thing to kickstart the reaction. He gives off a breathy laugh and shakes his head. “Sorry. Just too damn excited. I know what's supposed to happen, and I saw it happen to you. I'm just really wondering what it's going to feel like!” I smile, all too happy to return the enthusiasm and run my hands over his chest. “Oh, don't worry. It feels fucking amazing.” I massage his pecs and push my front into him, able to feel we're both sporting solid erections already. He keeps his hold on my lower back as we buck against each other. After another few moments of our dry humping, a strong pleasure rushes into our groins and our packages swell and begin to overstuff our shorts. “H-holy shit!!” Jake yells out, mouth left agape while he looks down at our amassing bulges. “And we're just getting started!”

A N L A C O M P L E X ' S T A L E Attila strolled through the large hallways of the world-famous Galleria dell’ Accademia, barely acknowledging the history-making artwork surrounding him. But neither did the hundreds of lucky visitors that were crowding the place: they all had eyes on the greatest objet d’art than mankind would ever produce, him. Standing at 15 feet high, more than 3,000 pounds of raw muscles hulking out of his clothes, with a handsome face to top the whole package, his presence was unmistakable—from the rumbling of the walls with every one of his mighty steps to the potent musky smell of his sweat. People barely reached up above his knees, with for eye-level sight his packed grey-jogging. It had been sewed too large three days ago, but he was now filling it more than nicely, the obscene outline of his impossible cock quite visible along his right quad. From behind, his boulder ass popped out of the fabric of the jogging, tensing it to its limit. The 21-year-old Adonis looked downright godly, the massive Greek statues almost anemic next to him. The crowd worshipped him in silence, none daring to interact directly with him. A sizable mass was now following every one of his movements, his visit much more historic than any of the paintings that hugged the wall. Attila stood captivated by his own stature, engrossed by how puny his meaningless worshippers were and how he dwarfed both in size and beauty any piece inhabiting this “museum”. He was getting high on the feeling of power that inhabited him, a feeling he had grown accustomed to—he could feel his mighty cock getting engorged with blood at the thought of his dominance, and he groped his massive package in appreciation. Even to him, it felt incredibly big, almost wrongly so… Flashes went off there and here. Not only were all eyes on him, but all cameras too. There wouldn’t be a single photo taken of the art today; all were of his marvelous body. The guards had tried to enforce the “no-flash” rule, but it had proven to be impossible. Pictures of him were flooding social media and were starting to take over the news. His presence and his growth over the last few weeks had been surprisingly quite discreet—this was surely his first public appearance since the press conference a week ago his parents had held for him broking the 10-foot barrier. Little did he know, but there was a staggering waiting line at the entry of the museum for a Monday morning: after seeing his pictures on Facebook, Instagram, Twitter, or on the local news, thousands had gathered and were trying to get in; if just only to get a glimpse of him. His presence was noticeable in many ways. As he was wandering through the diminished galleries, his manly smell was filling the whole place, overpowering every little shrimp in the building. It was the fragrance of a true male, a true god amongst men… It was even more so pungent for the people closer to him, as they found themselves at equal distance from his sweaty black snickers and from his murky groin. It was oddly endearing, stripping the tiny onlookers of the little virility they still had after laying eyes upon his all-powerful body. It was almost mesmerizing: they found themselves desiring to serve him, to feel diminished next to their new god—a feeling so powerful that no one could escape it… He finally reached the piece he had been seeking since he had arrived: he had not made this trip simply out of generosity to help the museum with its diminishing ticket sale, but rather to show the world something, to send a clear message through the demonstration he intended to make in a few minutes. At the end of the hallway was the unmistakable masterpiece of Michelangelo, David. The massive marble statue was a sight to behold, its model the ultimate embodiment of manliness. Well. The penultimate to be more precise, since the staggering growth spurt of Attila. While the definition on the David was wonderful, especially on his knotty slightly oversized hands and feet, it was nothing compared to the sheer mass of Attila. And as he got closer, this was becoming quite evident to anyone standing in the room… The crowd had gathered en masse around the statue, seeing the subject of all visits today approaching it with renowned interest. As he entered the large room hosting the masterpiece, he couldn’t help but feel a slight appreciation for Michelangelo’s work. It was the best a mere mortal’s imagination could produce… It had been mankind’s best shot at creating an idol for manliness: the best our limited minds could produce. But Attila had known no bound in his need for power; as many had thought he had reached the limits of his body, his next growth spurt had proven them wrong every single time. There was no bound to his ability to get bigger, and he knew it entirely. People were not ready to accept it yet: he was only getting started. Soon, the statue would be of no more interest to people than was a speckle on the tiles of the floor was. David’s torso was a thing of beauty; there was denying that. But it was completely overshadowed by the insane volume of Attila. His shoulders were twice as large, his back a sea of sturdy muscles that made the statue look featureless. His biceps made the ones of David look like little twigs that he could snap in half with his fingers. The most prominent feature of Michelangelo’s work, his hands, paled in comparison to the giant’s ones. They looked powerful, almost frightening knowing the power they could unleash; how he could crush to paste in his fist a living man’s head with ease. The comparison, of course, was far from stopping here. But it was more than enough to introduce the show he was about to put on. Indeed, David, once the universal standard for virility and manliness, looked like nothing but a feeble immature little boy next to Attila. As he got within feet of the symbol, there were gasps in the ever-growing audience. Thanks to its pedestal, the statue was standing a head above the young giant; without it, it would have barely reached his pecs. This offered the statue a few more minutes of somewhat decency, as its flimsy marble was otherwise completely dwarfed by Attila’s lively muscles. He stood here for a second, sizing it up, somewhat hesitant about how to better show his unquestionable superiority. He could, of course, just wreck it to dust here and there—but this would be so trivial… Such a petty act would fail to convey the full message he wanted to send today. There was a hectic feeling in the room. Hundreds of smartphones were popping everywhere, the crowd filming and streaming on the web what they knew was going to redefine the course of history. Everybody had the almost dire apprehension that something memorable was coming. Yet, nobody could quite tell why they had that feeling or what was going to happen. Attila was in full control of the situation, the crowd mesmerized by every twitch from his body. There was no doubt news casters all around the country were starting to pick up on his appearance at the museum, commenting every subtle detail they could find. His choice of appearing alongside Michelangelo’s David had been understood by all as conveying a powerful and deep message. But he was gonna do more than just stand by it: he was gonna give them a show; the show of their lives. “And you came from all over the world to see … that?!” his deep baritone boomed, as he pointed at David in disgust. At the first word coming out of his mouth, all murmurs had stopped, the whole Galleria now dead silent, his voice echoing infinitely inside the building. He walked ceremoniously around the statue, his deliberately slow powerful steps making the whole room rumble. He gobbed, sending a massive loogie on David’s ridiculous dick—bringing the crowd’s attention to how minuscule it looked, especially compared to the python looming in his jogging. Sizing down the statue, he felt a now too common feeling of power inhabiting him, inhabiting every fiber of his dense muscle. The crowd below looked so … so meaningless to him. They were weak, irrelevant and pathetic. They were a bunch of deplorables. He could all wipe them out on a whim if it pleased him… And the worse? They would certainly like it—they would enjoy every minute of him crushing them to death under his sweaty soles. He groped his dick in appreciation, realizing how massive it had grown from the excitement. There was an obscene, downright pornographic, unmissable tent in his jogging but he cared very little; all the more so, he liked it. It would only remind the so-called men below of how puny they were next to his mightiness. He stopped in front of the David, removing his sweat-drenched black tank-top. There were clear exclamations from the crowd as he reveled his tight eight-pack—or was it a ten-pack? —, defined beyond the imaginable. There wasn’t a single pound of fat on his stomach, each of his cobblestone-like abs popping a few inches out of his stomach. His proportions were quite simply beyond perfection. Contrary to many bodybuilders, his stomach hadn’t become bloated from steroid overuse; it was simply packed with dense muscles. His waist was barely half the size of his boulder like shoulders, giving a clear V-shape to his knotty back. As he removed the shirt further, his sea of abs became alive with his further movements, his oblique a reminder to all men watching that they had such muscles hiding under their disgusting layers of fat. The spectacle was enthralling. Women wetted themselves on the spot from such a godly sight, while many men surprised themselves with the most massive boner they had ever felt. “You look all so puny.” He commented, sending shivers down the spines of everyone watching, as he seized the crowd down, now standing shirtless. Bare-chested, his bulging pecs were now fully visible. They looked like two massive balloons, each larger than a small fridge, their striations only highlighting the density and the tightness of his unbelievable chest. The gap in between them looked big enough for a grown man’s leg to fit in, a further reminder of the astonishing size difference between himself and every other man that had ever walked this Earth. Furthermore, there was no possible comparison between his torso and David’s. They looked as if they came from different species, Attila’s mass and symmetry unmatched by even the most ambitious carvings of Michelangelo. The upper-body envisioned he had envisioned looked fragile, if not flabby, as if he had lacked any ambition in building the statue. Hundreds of years of reference in terms of manhood had been thrown away in a second, and no one would question today’s match winner. But the demonstration was far from finished. In fact, it hadn’t even started. Attila threw his sweat-drenched black tank top to the other end of the room, where it landed on some members of the audience. What was a tight piece of clothing to him was more than enough to cover a large queen-size bed, and the few trapped under his top had difficulties getting out, overwhelmed by its pungent smell. For the first time in their worthless lives, they experienced true bliss. Under this sweaty blanket, they found themselves stripped of any quality they might have had, stripped of their identities, reduced to their bare bones. Under his domination, they could experience their true self and find a common and unique purpose: to serve him, to their deaths if necessary. They were in raptures over his magnificent body, his infinite power… After seeking one for so long, they had found a true God. “Let me show you what a real man is made of.” And without further ado, he delighted the crowd to a posing show that would enter the history books. He started with a breathtaking front biceps pose. His upper arms looked like two dense balls of steel, his biceps peaking higher than the shoulders of a fully grown man were wide. There was more power and muscles in one of his arm than in anyone in the room. His shape was overshadowing the David, its shoulders and head barely visible above his, for the rest of its body was concealed by the impossibly wide wall of muscles that was his torso. His quads were popping out through the fabric of the jogging, hugging it incredibly tight. They were defined beyond reason, each stride of raw muscle packing more power and mass than a bodybuilder whole quads. This pushed his growing bulge forward, an obscene tent the unmistakable sign he was getting off the size difference between him and the dazed onlookers. His dick barely more than at full mast, it looked to be more than 23 inches long… And God, how thick that rod was! Feeling a good pump coming, he flexed harder, his cheese-grate abs popping even more, a spider of veins now appearing along his entire arms. He moved to a front lat spread, to showcase just how wide his shoulders were. There were gasps—barely audible under his groans—in the audience, as his back overshadowed the David even more. As he breathed in, his chest heaved bigger and bigger, like one would inflate a balloon. Each muscle fiber in his pecs were rock hard, packing unfathomable power. As he held the pose, the pump was getting more than noticeable, his already tremendous biceps having gained a few more inches of circumference. But perhaps, the most astonishing increase in size from blood-flow came from his cock… It was now getting close to being fully erect, and there was actually quite a noticeable tearing sound as it got fuller and fuller, the jogging slowly giving away under the combined strain of his diamond quads and his python cock. His bulge was getting so large that the people right below could barely see his stomach and abs; while his balloon-like chest concealed the view of his handsome smile for many others. Noticing that his muscles were so large they were impairing his vision, he couldn’t help but get even more stoked. The sight of his strapping body would be more than enough to send him over the edge… But he wanted for the audience to see more; to leave truly reduced to being nothing more but his foot slaves. Feeling close to what he wanted to achieve, his muscles bulging bigger by the second simply from the pump, he moved on to the next pose. Without warning, he stepped over with his right leg and planted his left leg behind, reaching a heart-stopping side chest pose. There were gasps of terrors as his 33 inches long Nike moved close to crush someone alive; for the few that hadn’t sprung to their feet in time, the slight brush had broken three of their ribs with ease. Yet, the crowd was transfixed by the show and did not even do more than slightly shudder. None dared to move, afraid of missing the upcoming spectacle: they were entirely at his mercy, engrossed by his cockiness. His body was now beyond any pump any bodybuilder could get; the veins on his biceps were dazzling, complimenting their singular round shape. His forearms were an intricate net of veins, his skin astonishingly tight on the strides of his muscles. From the blood filling them, his muscles had bulged noticeably bigger than they were when he had started flexing. The David behind looked featureless, paling in comparison to the liveliness, unfathomable mass and insane definition of Attila’s body. His move from one pose to another had sent a whiff of his smell filling the room, beads of sweats covering his body from the insane exertion. He was giving this show all he had, and it was showing; his muscles were tensed harder than ever, with an intensity many only thought a workout could lead to. The virile smell was only complimenting the visual show, enthralling everyone and putting the crowd in a trance like state. More tearing sounds from his over stretched jogging brought him back to reality for a second, away from his dreams of control and power. The super-pump had made his quads grow even further, pushing his pants far beyond their limits. His ass was the size of big boulder rock, with a perfect round shape—contrary to far too many bodybuilders, he hadn’t sacrificed aesthetics and symmetry for size: he had both! Even though his quads were of a thickness few could fully grasp, the bulge of his massive 30 inches erect endowment still managed to peak above them, the top of it drenched in smelly precum. His previously too large custom sweat pants were now looking more like tight Lycra ones; he had completely overgrown in a matter of days—without any growth spurt, yet! He threw back his head in ecstasy, moaning at the thought of his incredible growth and mighty body. This rattled the entire building, his deep growl putting the audience’s ears in pain; and yet, it was music to their ears. He had finally reached climax; not sexual climax, but one that was far more powerful and alarming for his surroundings… He could feel every single fiber in his body aching for more power, for more size; his gaze was blurred with vision of him growing bigger and bigger, dominating over entire cities; he felt his entire body push against its skin, his body pumped beyond belief, ready to explode with additional size. He was high on power, on strength—he was high on his need to grow bigger and stronger… And grow he was going to, without any brakes or restraints. “You wanted to see a real man?” he boomed, slowly turning his back to the crowd. There was a deluge of approbation that echoed throughout the entire museum—the place had been turned into more of a stadium by now, judging from the crowd behavior. The audience was hectic, entirely at his mercy and service. He laughed at the sound of their measly squeaks—it was music to his ears. Though, he had to take it slowly. His body was on the verge of erupting into the mother of all growth spurts, and he wanted to enjoy every second of it… He gently came to face the David, his massive back and boulder ass offered to the crowd. “You ready?” he enquired with a smirk on his face, jubilating from the thousands of gazes on his rock hard body, every muscle in his body more tensed than ever. The crowd started chanting his name rhythmically, with new found fervor. He started bringing up his knotty arms, slowly, carefully spreading his lats… He felt on the edge, power radiating through him with ever-increasing intensity, spasms simulating his tight muscles; he had never experienced something like that before: he felt more Godly than ever, capable of lifting and breaking mountains would he desire it. As he spread his lats wider and wider, a sea of muscles coming to life on his back, he could feel every single one of his muscles progressively locking, as if he was progressively engaging a massive piece of machinery through its different gears… He could feel every single muscle fiber in his body coming to life, the heat and the strain on every square inch of his tanned skin, his dick pulsating at full mast, ready to plow through anything. As his arms reached their position for a back double biceps pose, he felt the utmost climax coming, his entire body shivering at the thought of it. On the very edge of a historic moment, he had the choice: the dive into the haze of powerful radiating heat that obscured his feelings with thought of domination and power or to forever stand at its doorstep, basking in its vigorous blaze. In this very moment, he had the ability to change the course of history itself; to redefine what mankind was. For once and for all, he felt alive, in full control. As a smirk appeared on his face, he started to tense everyone of his muscles at once, slowly focusing on every fiber, every stride, every group of muscles, bringing his whole body back to life at once, into full gear… He delighted in the few seconds that passed as his veins began popping up all over his shredded body, time suspended for a moment… He could dive in, or stay here, in the bask of the radiating heat, filled with infinite pleasure. At last, he made his choice: “enough of these games” he thought and he let go of everything, diving in fully into the blaze of power, strength and dominance that awaited him. The era of Attila the giant had begun. His movement of spreading his lats, of expanding his back for his pose never stopped: as he flexed his powerful biceps with all of his might, his back kept on expanding, larger and larger, creeping outward at the rate of a few inches per second. His entire body began expanding, growing out in all directions. With every passing second, more mass was getting crammed into the ever-expanding peaks of his biceps, his pecs bulging further and further, his legs becoming longer and longer… “He is growing!” squeaked someone in the audience, as a common gasp of terror filled the building. But soon, everybody fell silent, transfixed by his impossible show; the ominous soundtrack to his unstoppable growth became the ramble of the ground as he was packing hundreds of pounds of muscles after hundreds, his jogging and Nike stretching to failure. This was the coming of a new God… He kept on holding the pose for a few more seconds, his head soon coming to eye-level with the puny David; he broke the 17-foot barrier as if it was nothing, now looking down on the statue. Its entirety was hidden by his ever-broadening back, while the pedestal was mostly concealed by his diamond quads, each wider than the statue itself. He took a step forward, the measly glass barrier below simply exploding on contact with his impossibly powerful legs. There were yelling of fear, but nobody moved an inch, even the ones right under him for whom the available space was diminishing with every second. His growth seemed to know no end, as his eyes were now gazing above the not-so-huge-anymore statue. The David looked like a flabby child next to him, with no feature to redeem itself. As if the comparison couldn’t get anymore diminishing for the masterpiece, his jogging started to get teared apart, the fabric exploding in between his two butt cheeks from the tension created by his ever-growing ass. He tensed up his muscles further, his quads exploding through the fabric with renowned strength and reducing it to pieces in seconds. As his jogging felt down on the puny onlookers below, it revealed his tight white boxers, which wouldn’t last for much longer either. The seams on their side had already exploded from his growing legs, leaving it to look like more of a teared apart jockstrap than anything else. His balls hung low between his legs, quite visible from behind, while his dick was tearing through the front of his boxers, leaving precum on the ground and on the pedestal of the statue. As his shoulders were starting to rise above the head of the David, he dropped the pose, relaxing back his muscles, his body covered with sweat. “Doesn’t like that big anymore, huh?” His voice took everyone aback; it was much deeper and powerful than before. The statue looked more than feeble now in front of him, as he was now oversizing it in every regard. If his biceps kept on expanding, they would soon be bigger than the torso of the David! But for now, his growth had tempered off—though it was hard for him to resist the envy for more size… He flicked his cock, annihilating the remaining of his boxers. The pungent pieces, imbibed with precum, fell on a poor guy below who quite simply collapsed down from the overwhelming smell. Attila barely noticed—he was more occupied relinquishing his massive body and comparing it with the piece of art he had put out of fashion. Each of his pec was actually larger than was the entire upper torso of the statue! He had grown seriously huge with his previous growth spurt, weighing now in excess of 7,500 pounds, more than two big sedans put together! And the strength he was packing was downright scary: he could blow right through the statue if he wanted to, and he wouldn’t even leave with as much as a bruise! The audience could now admire freely his uncovered legs, each as big as a tree trunk, each an incredible powerhouse of raw strength. His quads were now longer and far larger than a human being, but made of impenetrable thick muscle; they could easily crush to dust a car, which was telling regarding what it could do to a human… People now stood well below his knees; they faced calves that were bigger than them, covered with a slight fur of blonde hair. They lead to his massive feet, each almost three feet in length! His Nike hadn’t given in yet; but they were visibly distorted, with the laces starting to pop out; there wasn’t much doubt they would soon simply explode, liberating his incredible feet. He wondered about what to do next for a second; destroy the statue? Nah. He had an ever better idea in mind… He turned around, revealing his 45 inches cock to the public. There were gasps in the audience, for the rod was quite obscene: veins were snaking along it, and it was leaking precum at a steady rate, spilling it all over the floor. People actually took a step back, terrified by the monster; but they found themselves oddly attracted to it, in dire need of getting a closer look. They wanted to feel it, to stroke it, to lick it… It was an object of desire, of absolute worship: the ultimate embodiment of manliness. Even to his proportions, it was oddly huge. “You like that thing?” he enquired with a smirk, knowing very well the answer. He dreamt of plowing it right through someone, but there was no one alive that could handle such a massive endowment; he would just split them up in the second he would thrust his monster in them. And while the idea certainly fascinated him, even excited him, he had no time for these games. He started stroking his cock with one of his hands, unable to resist the temptation. The feeling of fullness it had sent shivers down his spine: it felt so massive, so powerful… His giant hand could barely cover a quarter of it and he couldn’t even close it around his shaft—it was that thick! As he rubbed it, more precum started loudly falling out, forming a growing puddle on the ground. The scent of it was thick and was starting to fill the room quickly; it acted as an incredible aphrodisiac on all the people here. Some of them couldn’t even stop it and started jacking it right here, on the spot, while the less resilient just climaxed on the sight of his unfathomable endowment. He started moaning loudly, getting off once again on his perfect body. As he realized his dick was half the size of a grown man, he started losing himself in his dreams of power and dominance again… He could see himself towering over the entire city, crushing buses under his relentless sole, his dick by then far larger than a train wagon. And as he would flex his hill-sized biceps, he would grow more and more, endlessly, his head above the cloud, the entire city under his smelly feet… The whole world would belong to him, mankind reduced to serve him. He would reign as a merciless God, ready to crush anyone who dared not comply with his superior demands. He felt overwhelmed by the sight, now on the verge of cumming… But he was suddenly brought back to reality. What brought him back to reality made him explode in deafening laughter seconds later, the walls rumbling hard. He looked at David’s dick—or more exactly speckle—the thing barely bigger than his thumb’s nail. He gazed back at his overwhelming endowment, exploding with renowned laughter. People had to cover their ears in pain, but he kept laughing and laughing, unable to fathom the ridiculousness of the statue microscopic endowment. “And you dare call that a man!” he was able to muffle through his laughter, his abs heaving rhythmically with each burst of laughter. The idol had been truly ridiculoused, from head to toe… There was nothing more to redeem from it. It was now time for him to show off his new path and introduce his era—to become a true Godly idol. “Let me show you…” he started to flex his abdominal muscles, the wall they were forming getting tighter and tighter by the second… He raised his massive arms behind his head, his triceps exploding with size as he did so, his massive arms almost brushing his cheeks… He gazed at the minuscule crowd below with a smirk, and flexed hard, harder than ever before. His body wasted no time in reacting to his demand for additional size; it was time to resume the growth spurt, and quickly. And this time, there would be no more pit stops on the way to becoming a true giant. His growth kicked into high gear almost immediately, his body expanding again rapidly. But this time, everyone was keen to notice that something was different: he was growing much more quickly than ever before, his muscles expanding at a worrying rate. Suddenly, the top of the statue barely came to his nipple, the puny shrimps below finding themselves having to expand the circle around him so as not to get crushed. His shoes exploded in the following seconds, unable to contain his ever-growing feet. A wave of their pungent sweaty smell hit everyone in the room, for they had been kept trapped for hours into the tight shoes. His toes were now expanding quickly outward, and he wiggled them in appreciation, only worsening the virility-stripping smell. Each of them was nearly as big as a head, their shape surprisingly enticing for the people around them. Indeed, many felt the need to go lick clean his dirty soles, but this would be a death wish seeing how fast they were growing. His ominous manly smell was far too endearing and mesmerizing for anyone in the room to resist. It was a mixture of sweat and precum mixed with a powerful whiff from his soles, and while this would usually be disgusting, coming from him, it was the embodiment of manliness and virility. His worshippers relinquished in its salty taste, feeling voodooed by its nuances. They felt compelled, oddly drawn by his stinky sole and his deep, drenched in sweat, hairy pits. With every breath they were taking, they were further stripped of their identity and consequently reduced to being nothing but his toys; they finally felt at ease in their position of inferiority, having nothing to prove, and being finally able to embrace their worthlessness. His growth seemed impossible to stop. He was enthralled by the high he was getting from seeing his surroundings shrinking, as the puny humans around him were becoming more and more like rodents. He couldn’t care less about them anymore; if they were to die under his feet, so was it, for he was now their almighty and all-powerful God. He brought one of his arms up and flexed his massive ball of a biceps… “AM I EVER SO HUGE!” He boomed in appreciation of his size, flexing even harder his arm. The effects of that gratuitous flex were instantaneous, kicking his growth in an even higher gear. He seemed to defy all laws of physics, his stature expanding larger and larger, the ground rumbling from the weigh he was packing every second. They watched powerlessly as his calves heaved higher and higher, each larger than the statue. The tallest in the crowd were barely coming to half their length by now! His torso had been affected by a similar increase in size; fully grown men could now sit on his massive traps, and his back looked as if you could build a bungalow onto it. His flexed biceps was peaking higher and higher by the second—it was now larger than the entire Michelangelo’s statue and still increasing in size steadily. Its round shape was of indescribable perfection, its growing strides and striations creating mesmerizing patterns. He was watching it grow with passion, enthralled to flex harder with every passing second, fueling his growth even further. Each row of abs was now passing one after another the top of the David, each abs the size of a household fridge, only much sturdier and fuller. He was truly becoming a giant… Soon enough, he had more than doubled his original size: he was standing at 40 feet tall, close to the arches leading to the surrounding hallways, the top of the statue barely coming up to his waist. He had blown the 55,000 pounds mark, bigger than five massive pickup trucks. And with every second, he was only getting bigger, with no plan to stop. He readjusted his stance, sending a few people to the ground with his massive leg. To him, it barely felt like brushing against a twig. To them, it felt like a wall had hit them at full speed—and they suffered from heavy internal bleeding and many fractures. As he slammed his foot into the ground, the entire building rumbled, plaster falling from the ceiling and precious paintings falling to the ground. He was becoming a true giant, one that could grow endlessly at will… He smiled at the thought of his newly found destructive abilities—and he had barely tried! His feet, much like his dick, were now bigger than a fully grown adult! He could certainly crush entire cars under his feet, without doing as much as exerting any pressure—heck, he could certainly flatten a tank if he wanted! His destructive power knew no bound and was increasing by the very second, with no one able to do anything to stop him! The reality that a new order for things had been set today escaped to no one in the room; the extent to which this growth spurt was redefining history hit everyone, be they in the Galleria or watching him on TV, at home. They were now gazing at him fearfully, afraid of what was to come next. Unable to resist the temptation anymore, he started masturbating his massive rod with one of his powerful arms. It answered by growing even more erect, the firehose sized veins increasing in number all over it. Many of the people standing in the room were getting covered with the young Adonis precum; he was simply too big to keep sharing this room without them getting somewhat dirty. As he stroked his massive member, he flexed his massive chest and reduced his abs to a heart-stopping vacuum, furthering his growth even more. He felt overcome with delight as his growth rate increased even further. With every breath he was taking, his upper torso heaved bigger and bigger, each pecs large enough to park a car on them. The cleavage in between them was now big enough for a whole human being to fit in, and he could surely crush them to paste if he was to flex them as someone stood there. There was no sign of slowing down; if anything, his growth spurt was accelerating. His head passed the arches separating the room from the three hallways leading into it. He looked up and saw the glass dome above, standing at 60 feet high—a barrier he would soon break. He couldn’t even see most of the room’s floor under his massive pecs! His dick was now looming above the David, and each of his stroke only made him bigger and bigger. He felt as if he could continue all day long, being far from having exhausted this growth spurt, untapped potential still available to him. Though, relaxing his abs, he decided he wanted to end this quickly; he was tired of this room that basically posed no challenge to him anymore. He wanted to get free, to get in the city and to roam freely on his new empire. He brought his two arms back up and moved into a final double biceps pose. His two fists were getting dangerously close to the glass ceiling and a movement of panic caused people to start hustling out of the room as they understood a shower of glass shards awaited them. Flexing his two biceps harder than ever, he threw his head back in ecstasy, his booming laugher erupting and rattling the building. His growth reached its apex speed; growing at almost a foot per second, his frame expanded further and further, his feet pushing against the trapped people below. As he wiggled his toe in pleasure, he could feel people getting snatched under them, condemned to getting crushed to death under his ever-growing sole. Many who had to suffer this fate considered it an honor they could have never hoped for; they would serve at his feet, licking his salty skin until their very last breath. His fists, each big enough to hold an entire human or to take away the statue as one would a small water battle, slammed into the ceiling; it shattered instantly, the shards bouncing off his impenetrable skin, not even making a dent in his massive body. There wasn’t a thing known to man that could hurt him now. Finally, the sun shined on his head, and the view of the Galleria and Florence started to clear. Reaching 65 feet, his shoulders exploding out of the building, people barely ankle high to him, he looked around to see that most of the buildings were smaller than him; he was now weighing more than 177 tons—twice an Abraham tank with weight to spare—and his strength was unfathomable. His demonstration had been more than successful: he was starting to feel satisfied with his new size, his torso large enough to build a family house upon, his biceps peaking higher than a human was tall and his traps just as tall. He looked at himself with contempt, delighted by every square inch of his body. Besides, he was starting to struggle with having his quads fit in the building… His growth started to tamper, just as it had come. A few courageous mind dared to reenter the room, where a mess of shard and plaster awaited them. The room had turned dark, for Attila massive body was shading it from the sun. The David was still standing in the middle of the room intact, if dusty and humiliated, surrounded by two massive calves which it barely reached three quarters of. His dick was actually longer and far larger than the statue itself, the ultimate testament of his insane domination over his surroundings. The way it hung from his shredded body seemed impossible, defying the laws of physics. They could barely see Attila’s head from here, as it was concealed by his massive muscles. He didn’t deign to take a look at the bugs below; their lives had little to no meaning to him—and he had come to peace with this idea. Afar, he could hear the police sirens and the buzzing of the arriving helicopters. His little stunt had steadily gained viewership over the last few minutes, so much that it was now displayed worldwide… “THIS BE A LESSON FOR YOU ALL,” his voice echoed through the entire neighborhood, rattling the windows and making deaf those right below. “MY POWER IS ENDLESS; MY STRENGTH KNOWS NO BOUND; AND MY NEED FOR SIZE IS INSATIABLE” the millions watching felt uneasy, parted between terror and admiration of the youthful giant. “FROM NOW ON,” he marked a pause for dramatic effect, “THIS IS MY KINGDOM AND YOU ARE MY SLAVES!” he boomed so strongly that windows broke all around the Galleria, in a strange chorus of annihilation and carnage. “LET THIS BE A SHOW OF WHAT IS TO COME…” he finally commented. Without a warning he pushed as hard as he could with his massive quads, jumping high into the air. Under the impulsion, the concrete of the ground below had quite simply imploded, unable to resist the staggering strength his legs were packing, the ground shaking from his jump. He folded his legs, his feet actually coming as high as he stood tall before, blowing to pieces more of the domed ceiling; he had just sent his 108-foot, 525 tons body high up in the sky, thanks to his insanely powerful quads. The feat seemed impossible, and yet, here he was, high in the sky. He seemed to hang in the air for long seconds, as the reality of what was to come stroke those below… “What goes up,” many started to think in the audience, “must comes down.” And if the going up part had caused some serious damage…

Hey, guys. It's been a long while, but I'm finally making good on my promise and rebooting my story from the previous site, "Charlie". Things have slowed down in my life, I've got a new creative fire, and I'm ready to jump back into this story. You might notice some differences from the original and you'd be right; I'm re-editing as I go. Changing some things around plot-wise, etc. Boring writer stuff. Just enjoy! * * * Friday night and my only company was the cold beer sweating beside my open laptop and a stack of my students’ essays, ripe for grading. Such was the life of the English major who had decided to return to his hometown to teach high school instead of moving on to bigger and better things. If you think that reading the half-assed efforts of students trying to argue that Holden Caulfield was anything more than an egocentric little shit was my preferred way of entering the weekend, you’re wrong. Yes, even I, Andrew Donovan, Senior English teacher of West Cape High, wished his life different. I would never have guessed that that little wish would begin to be fulfilled in the form of an email, but as I slashed across yet another essay with my trusty red marker, I heard the gentle ping on my laptop signaling that a new message had just dropped into my inbox. Sighing, I capped the marker and tossed it aside. Another late assignment, I thought. Number three of the night. Can you say ten points off? Which wasn’t exactly fair, considering I’d promised to return them two days before, but that was one of the small joys of being a teacher: minor omnipotence. It was the subject heading that caught my attention first: “Long Time, No See!” When I’d begun teaching, I had gone into it envisioning that I would be one of those few educational greats who ends up getting a Lifetime movie made about them. As part of that image, I had taken to giving out my personal email address to my students because it made me “seem more relatable”. In the end that proved fruitless because they used it only to turn in late assignments or ask for the reading they had been too lazy to copy down. I clicked open the email and, well…have you ever had your stomach plummet and your heart skip a beat at the same time? It’s not a pleasant feeling, let me tell you, but such was the sensation that gripped me as I read the first sentence of that fateful email. So I must have started this email about thirty times in thirty different ways and I can’t think of what to say, so I’ll just say—hey, its Charlie Greene! I’m in town for business. Are you free for lunch tomorrow? I’d love to catch up. Let me know! I stared flabbergasted at the screen. When I finally realized that my mouth was literally hanging open, I reached for my beer and downed the rest of it. And then I went for a second. When I finally began to feel the alcohol permeate, I flexed my fingers and let them drop to the keyboard. I must have tried a dozen variations of the same reply before I settled on the briefest. Before I could stop myself I hit the return key, irrevocably sending my reply out into the digital abyss. I sighed and sat back in my chair…and realized I was rock hard. All eight inches of my cock throbbed in my boxers, begging for attention. I swiftly reached for my pulsing shaft and gasped at the sensation. It was incredibly sensitive to the touch and twitched eagerly as I wrapped my around it. I haven’t been this hard in years, I thought. Slowly, I eased my hand down my rigid dick and instantly felt my balls tighten and draw close to my body. It’s like I’m teenager again or something. This isn’t going to last long. And it didn’t. As the first shot of cum splattered across my chest, I lost my breath and jerked in my chair, my toes curling into the carpet as the second, third, and fourth spurts followed. “Holy shit,” I panted when I’d finally finished. “Holy shit…” I couldn’t remember that last time I had had such a fulfilling jerkoff session. At thirty-five, I usually only gave my cock a quick jerk and tug, rolled over, and fell asleep. But as I sat there panting, I stared down at my cock: it was still half-hard and it instantly responded to a second round of my coaxing, lengthening to its full potential. Every rigid vein pulsated as I jerked my cock and I could feel my balls swelling for a second load. A minute later three three long ropes of cum splattering onto my already covered chest. “Oh, fuck…” I groaned, collapsing backwards in my chair. Dazed, I plucked some Kleenex from the box beside my printer and started cleaning cum off my chest. I haven’t shot back-to-back like this since I can’t remember when. I wonder if I could go for a third time? “I don’t think so,” I answered to no one in particular. As fantastic as the orgasms had been, the usual exhaustion that followed them was already settling in. I had just wiped off the last of jizz from my right nipple when my laptop pinged again. I hurriedly tossed the cum-soaked tissue into the garbage and opened my inbox. His simple reply read: Awesome. See you Saturday! * * * For you to understand the whole wonderful chaos of what would end up happening, you have to understand the complicated history that Charlie and I shared. The obligatory backstory, if you will. The short version sounds something like: we were nineteen when we met in the latter half of our freshmen year at college. I was an English major from California, he was a business/communications double-major from Indiana. We met when we were assigned as partners in a shared Bio lab and such was the not-so-glamorous joining of our two lives. By sophomore year we were roommates. That’s the short, clean, “boy meets boy” part of the story. The “boy loses boy” part comes later. The morning I was supposed to meet Charlie—the man who would become a veritable legend and forever change my life along the way—I went up to my attic and rifled through some boxes. “Here it is,” I grumbled as I heaved a marked COLLEGE SHIT from a dusty corner. Carrying it into the middle of the floor, I began pulling out its contents: old essays and portfolios, a foam finger from some long-forgotten sporting event, my diploma, and an assortment of other once-valued memorabilia that I could just as easily do without. Beneath it all, however, was a stack of photographs held together by a rubber band. From the top photograph, Charlie’s beaming face stared back at me. The same disarming grin that had sent butterflies frantically buzzing through my stomach nearly sixteen years ago had not lost its effect. If anything, it was more potent and infectious. I felt a grin of my own spread across my lips as I plucked the photograph from the pile and examined it closer: his clear green eyes, and short, sun-kissed blond hair...and that beautiful fucking smile. It was a politician’s smile, fake as all hell, but undeniably handsome. It would throw you on your metaphorical ass if you weren’t prepared for it and I hardly ever was. I flicked through the rest of the photographs. Charlie and I (looking pathetically sub-par beside him in my oversized leather jacket that I had once inexplicably thought made me look suave) standing in front of our dorm. Charlie in his soccer uniform, sweaty and grass-stained. Charlie with his arm around me at one of the countless house parties he had dragged me to some weekend. Nearly every photograph was either of Charlie or Charlie and myself somewhere on campus. Surely there are photos of other things? Other people, right? As I reached for the box again, I glanced out the dusty window. The sun was already high in the sky, easily nearing noon. Nearing lunchtime. “Shit!” I hissed. Only an hour until I was supposed to meet Charlie and I still needed to shower. Mentally kicking myself, I scrambled downstairs and hurried into the bathroom for a shower. Suds still not entirely rinsed from my hair, I reached for a towel and began drying off when I caught a glimpse of my reflection in the mirror. Where in the hell did that guy come from? Sure, I hadn’t actively worked out in a few months (okay, at least a year), but the slight paunch of fat around my middle seemed a little unfair. And my chest, when had that happened? I’d never sported an enormous chest, but it had at least been defined. But now…now my pecs were just downright sad. Starting to droop even. “Real impressive, Andrew,” I said flatly. Despite the fact that it was easily eighty degrees outside, I donned a jacket in hopes of hiding my softening torso and tried to at least find comfort in the fact that I was not yet balding. In my reply, I had suggested Applebees, an old favorite of mine, but as I stepped through the door that fateful day, I began to regret it. In a town like West Cape, there aren’t many places to socialize and Applebees was one of the most common amongst my students. I fretted at the thought of seeing them there and did a quick scan. With no familiar faces in sight, I followed the hostess to a table and quickly dropped into a seat. The table wouldn’t hide much in the way of my inescapably middle-aged body, but it would tuck my enormous erection out of sight. The anticipation of seeing Charlie again after so long had made me hard again. I desperately wanted to duck into the bathroom and jerk off until I couldn’t move, but that didn’t exactly seem a feasible option. “I’ll have a Coke,” I told the hostess nervously. “And the second party? Do you know what they’d like?” she asked. “Water, I guess,” I said, perhaps a little too pathetically. The hostess’ grin faltered as she slipped away to fetch out drinks. I trained my eyes on the door. I wonder what he looks like now. Why the hell don’t I have a Facebook? I could have just looked him up. Idiot. He’s probably even more handsome. Better with age. Like a fine wine. God, I should’ve ordered something stronger… Every time the door opened, I straightened in my seat, but each time it was an elderly couple, some housewife and her friend, or a pair of students that I vaguely recognized. It isn’t like wasn’t common knowledge throughout West Cape that I was gay (news like that travels fast in a small town), but it was nonetheless awkward to see them out and about when I was on a date. This isn’t a date though, Romeo. It’s a lunch. Keep that line of thinking at bay. It got you into major trouble last time, remember? Last time. How could I forget? The door opened again, but I was hardly paying attention. I had slipped lost into one of the most mortifying memories of my life. A cool spring night my senior year of college, standing in front of a frat house, some 90’s indie rock song blasting from a stereo through an open window, empty beer cans and Solo cups littering the front lawn… “Andy?” “Hmm?” I said, expecting the waitress. I turned...and my mouth fell open. To say my heart skipped a beat would be an understatement. Leaped would be a more accurate description. Jumped. Dove. Take your pick. They’re all relatively inadequate. I believe my heart may have altogether stopped, if only for the briefest second, which technically means I died for a second. “Charlie,” I breathed. The first thing I noticed was that grin. That impossibly fucking brilliant grin. Dazzlingly white and wide, his smile was perfectly blinding. It was spread across the face that time had ostensibly forgotten. Whereas the first of middle age’s wrinkles had already begun to form at the corner of my eyes, there wasn’t the slightest hint of one on that flawless face. Not that anyone would have cared if there were. The rest of him absolutely demanded further examination. Although I wouldn’t have thought it possible, my eyes were torn from that grin and drawn to the rest of him…starting with his shoulders. Where had the slim, wiry soccer star that I known gone? The shoulders of the man standing before me were wider than I had ever seen them. They weren’t massive, but they were large and sculpted enough to force his red polo shirt to fit him snugly as a glove. They firmly capped a pair of arms that were easily doubly thick around as my calves and which strained the sleeves of his shirt in a way that made my already hard cock impossibly harder. I could not help but note the veins that snaked their way around his forearms, feint though they might have been. “It is you,” he said, dropping into his chair. “I thought so. I couldn’t tell at first. You look different!” “You…you too,” I said breathlessly. “H-How you been?” He grinned. “I’m great! Sorry I’m late. I got a little lost. Did you already order?” I must have answered, but I don’t remember. I watched in a daze as he scanned the menu, his thick arms swelling larger and straining his sleeves further as he bent them to pick up the menu. They had to have been at least eighteen inches, probably larger. I wouldn’t know; I had only ever dreamt of arms that large. I kept envisioning how they’d feel beneath my fingers. “I think I’ll get the steak. What’re you getting?” he wondered aloud. “I, uh, steak, yeah,” I stammered. “Great!” he said, folding up the menu, and flashing that grin again. My cock grew painfully stiffer. I was visibly stunned by him and kept glancing out the window so as not to appear too obviously awed, but our waitress was less coy. I heard a soft gasp escape her lips at the sight of Charlie as she approached. “So that’ll be two steaks, medium?” she said after he had ordered, never taking her eyes off him. “Sounds right to me,” he said and winked at her. Girl, I feel sorry for your ovaries. They must be on fire, I thought instantly. I know I am. I reached for my water and began sipping it ferociously. “So you’re probably wondering what’s up with me, right?” he said, placing his hands on the table. They were so much thicker than the last time I had seen them, the hands of a man who had labored long hours in the gym. Cords of muscle stood out in his forearms. Not at all the hands a soccer player. I wondered what sort of strength such hands possessed and wanted to know, good or bad, for myself. “Yes,” I said. Drop the monosyllabics, you sound like a cave man. “Yes, I am wondering what you are up to, yes.” “Well,” he started to say, and paused dramatically. It was nice to see that not quite everything had changed about him, though the obvious transformations certainly weren’t unwelcome. “I’m moving to West Cape! Well, West Cape-adjacent. I got a transferred last month and now I have to relocate, man. Can you believe that?” I reminded myself not to give a one word answer. “I can’t, no. W-What do you do?” I couldn’t have cared less what he did, honestly. I just wanted to hear him speak. In addition to the underwear model’s physique he had developed since we had graduated, his voice had dropped half an octave. It probably wasn’t obvious to everyone, but I could still vividly remember the long nights we had stayed up talking about everything under the sun and, to me, it was definitely deeper. Did that come with the territory of packing on forty or fifty pounds of muscle? Did the weight of those clearly ample pecs beneath his shirt weigh on his ribcage? Even as I watched, one of them twitched, sending a tiny ripple of movement across his shirt. I shifted uncomfortably in my seat. “Client relations, mostly. I won’t bother you with the gory details. So you’re an English teacher now?” I wondered fleetingly for a moment how he knew. I didn’t realize it then, but that necessarily meant that he had done some digital digging for my contact information. My being listed on West Cape High’s faculty page wasn’t the sort of thing that popped up on the first page of Google results, if you catch my drift. Nevertheless, I blathered on for a while about my teaching duties, before asking, “So where’re you living? The east side of town?” The smile dropped from his face and the light behind those green eyes dimmed. He turned and stared out the window, biting his lip. It would have been sexy as hell (okay, it was sexy as hell) if anxiety didn’t look so unnatural on his face. He turned back to me. “I actually don’t have a place yet,” he said. “I’m still looking, you know?” And before I could stop myself, before I could fully formulate the thought in my mind and factor in the countless possibilities and repercussions that could and ultimately would result from such a simple, stupid and unguarded statement, I said, “You could stay with me.”

(So, this is my little Halloween tale. It gets pretty spooky on campus where I am, so this was a bit of inspiration for the story) ______________________________________________________________________________________________________________ I don’t know how to say this without sounding fucking dumb but I think I need to tell someone before the worst happens… so I’m going to say it anyway: I’m afraid of going to the bathroom here in my dorm. I’m well aware of how stupid that sounds but if anyone finds this I want some kind of clue for whoever finds this log. What I hate the most is that this nightmare that I know is coming for me hides in the most unremarkable setting and there’s no way anyone will understand. I should’ve listened to my friends enrolling last fall and stayed out of this damn building. I really should have. My name is Lenny. If I was cooler like the rest of the guys on this floor I’m sure everyone would call me ‘Leo’, but I’m just a lanky freshman who can’t manage to make enough friends here at school. You know, they told me it would get better while I was picking up my textbooks off the floor a few days before graduation, but I still think about the assholes who used to bully me even as a high-school senior. I got good grades and managed to get myself a good scholarship to come here and study fine arts (I want to be an illustrator someday). Fuck it all, though, because when I came here I enrolled with assholes from their respective hometowns around the state. Oh, and I was so excited to be moving into the Arts & Design community building on campus. I was assigned to live with artists, writers, and graphic design students from the entire university. As my luck would have it the building flooded in my wing and due to the massive influx of new students I had to move into a new location… They gave me three choices then. I could pay an extra few thousand dollars to move into the newest dormitory on campus (Crowne, which I don’t have the money for), hope for the best in the freshmen ‘Discovery’ dormitory (Laurel- it was already packed and would place me on the eight floor with no elevator), or move into Helena… Helena was the second dorm ever made on campus and was still in commission. At first I thought all three of my options sucked but the school actually offered to waive my room expense so I would only pay for my meal plan on campus. They told me my scholarship covered this and Laurel would receive the same bonus. After I learned Helena’s dining hall was an up-scale buffet (well, at least for a college campus) and the rooms were a third bigger than anywhere else on campus, I took it. I ended up having to room with someone else but I didn’t care too much at the time. Kyle’s a really nice guy, actually, but that’s not the problem. I remember telling my few friends from high school I was moving into the building and most of them expressed joy- the building was rather pretty for a dormitory and you even got a sink in your room. The lobby looked like it belonged in an old Jane Austen film- the molding covered everything and they had an antique grand piano donated by some big-shot in the 50s. There were only three floors and only one of them was designated for guys (the first floor was for students 21 and over and the top floor was for girls). I was rather excited until Tanesha told me about the spooks in the halls. Everyone knew about the few weird stories around campus and how our school was known for strange occurrences and even paranormal activity. I don’t believe in any of that stuff… or I hadn’t, so I told her to not worry. We’d already sneaked into the library at night hoping to see the frosty janitor from 87’ on the roof and nothing had ever happened then. Nothing had happened these few nights after moving in. Nothing would ever happen at all. I was an idiot. And at this point, I wish I was dealing with a ghost. Or a monster. I don’t know. Something tangible! Something I could maybe fight off, or fight back. God, I’m so fucking scared. I know it’s going to happen soon if I don’t move out of this building. I don’t want to disappear… The first time I had the dream was about a week after moving in. Kyle (my roommate) may be a football player but he’s a nice guy and if anything I worried I might be taking advantage of his southern hospitality. He introduced me to his girlfriend and everything. The other guys aren’t too awful on this floor, either, albeit to a lesser extent. A lot of them are older and belong to fraternities from all around campus. They tend to be loud and annoying. A few of them are genuine shit-holes and they remind me of high school the most. They haven’t done anything terrible to me but they talk shit about women and pour ramen juice down the drinking fountains. I fucking hate that. The dream is always the same. I wake up in the middle of the night sometimes if I’m lucky- that way I don’t get to the worst part. At first I didn’t get very far in the dream, either. I just got a sense of dread from the beginning of the pattern. I would always wander the long hallways of the building in the dream before entering the poorly-lit bathroom. I have been losing sleep because of it, at this point. I always wake up in the middle of the night, drenched in sweat. For some reason, Kyle’s out of the room. He tends to sleep over at his girl’s so I stress even more when I know he’ll be gone the following night. I stumble out of bed, dry like a bone and needing to use the bathroom. Bear with me, I know this sounds rather normal… I get up and open the door, the lights in the hall flickering on and off… on and off… I’m usually in a graphic t-shirt with my favorite anime characters splattered on- that and basketball shorts so I don’t have to worry about being indecent in front of anyone. The dream is so real, I usually just wear the same thing. Most of the time I wouldn’t want my RA to talk to me (she’s really loud) but when I’m normally awake I pray she’ll stop me from going further down the corridor. She’s never doing her rounds in my dream. I simply drag my feet to the bathroom and go on about my business. Then it happens. I finish and I decide to sit down. I’m half-asleep anyway, but I try to stay awake and hold myself up by placing my hands on the stall’s plastic walls. I can definitely feel my head tilt back and forth as if I’ve gone into a trance or something... that’s when I start to change. I breathe in a long, heavy gasp and let out an even longer sigh of relief. It feels like coming out of a pool, as if I’ve never breathed before. My head then tilts backward so I can face the buzzing lamp above my stall, but my eyes close. I can feel the slight tingle run through the veins of my feet and upward. My hands slide up the walls slightly, feeling the coldness of the outside winds whisk through the frigid bathroom. The tingle makes my toes wiggle as I spread my legs apart a bit more. At first it feels like my blood is pumping faster. I breathe a little heavier when the tingle runs through my groin… I hate how much I enjoy the sensation as it vibrates through my spindly legs. With a slight jerk my knees twitch and the tendons around them make me jitter for a quick second. I can’t explain it really well, but it’s like taking a deep breathe that you don’t let go of without choking. I breathe out just fine, but I do sense something else. The feeling pervades within me and I finally recognize that I’m… well…. that I’m getting bigger. The pulse continues running up my root and I can’t help but moan. Nobody’s in the bathroom, I just moan softly enough to sense my cock twitching in my shorts. It starts running up my back, like warm water at this point massaging my under my skin. My stomach heats up along as I tilt my head to the side, my body slouching almost off of the toilet. The warmth starts becoming even hotter as I sense my head plunging into the sensation, my shoulders rolling back a bit to enjoy it too. The moment I feel it twitching through my arms I can tell my veins are pumping with warmth to my fingers. At this point you must be thinking I enjoy this. I ultimately don’t… At least not when I’m awake. I don’t know why it feels so good when I’m in the dream. It just does. At first I wondered why I was so scared of getting to the bathroom if all I would do is wake up with a pair of sticky boxers in the morning. Kyle didn’t seem to notice so at least I wasn’t making noises in my sleep. Everything continued as normal and he even invited me to join the inter-mural volleyball team for our dorm. Due to my lack of coordination I had to decline. There was just something inherently wrong with the dream, though. I knew that. It was as if I was being forced to experience such pleasure and that’s what really got to me. After I figured that out during my chemistry class I became determined to figure out the dream. I actually researched it and found that repetitive dreams often had to do with stress. I may be uncomfortable with myself and other people, but I didn’t think I was too stressed at the time so I went back to wondering what to do. Things continued as normal and I only had the dream every once in a while. I had the dream barely at all. It was towards the end of September that I started having the dream every few days. I thought about going to the counseling center to talk to someone about it but I didn’t want to waste a professional’s time on something as silly as a wet-dream… especially if they might think it was stupid. In the end the dream continued to develop and I continued to feel the sensations more and more, to the point that I could sense more specific details and remember them in the waking hours of school. There was a point where I knew that the shadowy bathroom wasn’t just cold; a little bit of frost was blowing in from the open window. My dream was taking place in the upcoming months, and even though at first I didn’t realize it was warning me. It was coming for me. I was starting to lose more and more sleep. I don’t consider myself very strong but I’ve always done will in class so I avoided worrying about grades as the bags under my eyes got worse. My roommate started worrying, but I passed midterms fine and I think he must’ve talked to the dorm’s staff to check on me. They eventually had someone come to see if I needed help. I told them I wasn’t on drugs and that ultimately, I was fine. The nightmare kept developing, though. My mind can’t help but remember it vividly. I would be in that bathroom stall, my head filling with some sort of energy… like water filling a pitcher I just felt myself becoming more and more full of it. That was when things started changing… I would feel the sensation of being full of this strange energy and it seemed to need expansion. And that was another thing I just didn’t understand. Slowly, I’d feel my feet start to ache. My bones feel like they’re irritated and sore and I start feeling unable to breathe but instead, I just swallow more air. I in fact feel my blood pumping… rushing through me as my heart palpitates like an furnace full of too much kindling. Shit, that’s exactly what it feels like- I start sweating from how hot and fast my heart is going. It feels like it’s only getting bigger, too. Like all of me is getting bigger… The sensation of my feet being aching spreads through me, and I stagger forward on my seat. I grunt and almost moan, as if I know what’s going to happen and as if I truly want it… I open my eyes to see my veins are thick and pulsing through my skin. Am I dying? Why does it continue? But I don’t ask these damn questions in my dream. I just welcome it. I feel my whole body tense up, like a giant cramp and I growl as my skin turns red with this strange… pump. I’d been avoiding the bathroom on my floor for a while now, even when in daylight. I would have continued if the men’s bathroom downstairs wouldn’t have flooded a few weeks ago. I asked so many questions about the repairs and all I got was that they’d have to fix it the upcoming semester. The groans of the guys on floor 1 pissed me off only because their problems weren’t as big as mine. Fuck, I hate that word. ‘Big’. I’m avoiding it, too. It’s a word that keeps creeping up on me. Not like a snake or a ghost, mind you. It’s definitely a hulking creature stalking me like its prey. I finally knew something was really wrong when I listened in on some of the bros as they got back from the gym. “Yeah, I feel really great after today. Look at this pump!” the first one said, wearing a tank he had cut out himself from a t-shirt he got at the beginning of the semester. “Damn, your arms look bigger already. No homo, hahah.” the other one commented in a chuckle. I thought it was all homo. “Well they say that when you get a real, honest-to-god pump you’re actually looking into the future. You know, because your muscles are so full of blood or whatever.” Said the first. “That shit’s kind of gross.” Laughed the second. As if I needed this information (I suppose I did, but hopefully from a better source that would disprove my insanity), I recognized the feeling. It was the feeling of getting a ‘pump’. The only difference, however, was that in my dream it was continuing and I didn’t know what exactly would happen at the end of the ordeal. I was determined to find out. I started researching dreams and finally contacted a private counselor via phone. It’s a nice service, I guess, and I could talk to her anonymously. She asked me how I felt about masculinity and other weird questions like my sexual orientation. I answered honestly when I told her I never really cared about being ‘masculine’ or muscular- I figured that’s what she was getting at. I just cared about my schooling and I didn’t really care to date anyone, man or woman. She eventually told me that maybe I had some kind of repressed sexual feelings, and that I could try exploring it a bit in a calm fashion. I start squeezing my hands, feeling my fingers tighten as this pump fills me. I relish it, my head rolling forward as my back becomes heavier than I can handle. The pulsing sensation doesn’t diminish. It only makes me change. It feels so fucking good changing. I grunt and even moan when I feel my legs finally getting thicker. In the daylight I’m thin and my legs look like pale sticks of flesh. I don’t know why I love the sensation of them growing. I see shapes I’ve never really noticed on a body (mine, or others) as my legs get thicker… and thicker… and stronger… And the sensation only moves upward. I just… it just keeps going. I feel my stomach tightening up and loosening, but only a little less than the wave that preceded it. I grunt as I feel my abdomen define itself, little bricks popping up through my burning-hot skin. I’m dripping in sweat as if I had any fat to lose to begin with and it hurts. Somehow I want it, I want the pain of this… growth? I just enjoy it so much as I feel my wrists shake and my hands clench up too tight. That’s when my pectorals start ballooning out. I usually buy shirts a size too big and I find myself quickly filling it in during this dream… Nightmare. It’s a nightmare. I can’t let it be a good dream. I won’t. I lost track when I hallucinated. I was walking down the normal street all students do here, and all while classes were ending. People go in all directions (we actually have a large record here on our campus for having the most busy pedestrian light in the state or whatever) and there’s no way you can get through on a bike. It was rather cold now, and I had already began dreading the first snow. I just remember walking through the crowds and hearing someone call my name. It sounded rather distant and I pretended not to hear just so I could get home faster. I’d just blame the distance to whoever would text me after the event. Heading home, however, is a bit of a walk for those who live in Helena. It’s on the farthest corner of campus and nowhere near the rest of the halls. At night it’s completely isolated. The crowds disappeared at some point and I recognized someone was close by on the same path. I just kept going and payed no mind, but it wasn’t until I got to a main road that I turned to see things had already gone awry minutes ago. There they stood- a hulking figure who had called out my name earlier. I recognized that they were staying about a block behind and they had been following me since I left class. I swallowed my breath and tried not to make eye-contact as I sped up my pace through traffic. They didn’t seem afraid, either. They were just eyeing me up, like a meal. I never took the time to see the features of this man in a black hood and hoped he wasn’t a hired thug. I almost ran into my building when I saw that he’d already disappeared. I jacked off after the nightmare a few days ago. Kyle was out at his girl’s and even though my anxiety was killing me, I stayed here. Nowhere to go during the weekdays. I got to the point where I start growing… and fast. I woke up with a hard-on and my balls ached so badly. It felt like I’d not jacked off in weeks, seems like. God, I was so embarrassed. I still am. But, just. Growing. It feels so good in my nightmare. I don’t know what to do when my cock is just throbbing inside my shorts and I need a moment of calm… Fuck. I just keep getting thicker. I finally understand why I groan in pain from the bone-aches. I think I hear a few bones pop, as if breaking and disjointing a bit. Maybe they’re just reframing so I can be taller. I can tell my feet are bigger simply by the cold surface of the tiled floor, meaning I’ve grown taller too. I’m already pretty tall, so god only knows how much taller I’m getting in this damn dream. I know that whoever leaves that bathroom isn’t me. That’s what frightens me the most. He’s bigger. Cooler. Much stronger than me. But he isn’t me. What if he’s an asshole? Fuck. He’s really big, though. I’ve never cared about these things before. Why is this happening to me, of all people? What did I do to have this become my eldritch horror? I don’t want to disappear! And yet, feeling my hands get thicker, calloused from deadlifting so damn much turns me on so bad now. Feeling my sweat drip off of my nose as I get water after a workout- something about it excites me. I’ve never cared about sports or eating extremely healthy. And fuck, somehow still it’s coming for me. What if I stop studying art? I got a letter with information on the business program here- of all fucking degrees, can you imagine?! This is his doing, I can tell! I’m going insane and it’s all HIS fault because he wants me to be bigger and muscular and I don’t know why! It doesn’t matter. I haven’t gone to classes all week. I’m doing well enough that this won’t do anything for me, except get the board on my ass for skipping so much. I’ve told my teachers I’ll send the work in, I just can’t make it. I haven’t slept. It’s so cold. Everyone plans on going somewhere for the weekend and I’m stuck alone in this fucking place and- And the dream finished, in full. Last night. I woke up and walked to the bathroom. I sat on the toilet and pissed, then pulled up my pants. I looked up and closed my eyes as the weirdness filled me. Then I began to grow. Damn, every time it feels even more real. I feel my arms getting… thicker. Biceps that look like baseballs, and proceed to swell even bigger. Fuck- forearms that look like tree-branches from all the striations as I spread my legs. My cock actually grows, filling my tight underwear as I moan. I can feel my balls actually churning cum because I’m just that virile now… and damn, these basketball shorts just fill up with mass as I get thicker. I can’t think straight anymore, my quads just flex as I cross my clenched hands. Feeling my back pop and spread to the sides excites me so bad! I just gasp when I hear the first sounds of my shirt tearing down the middle! I don’t hesitate, either. I just reach down to tug my shorts off- tearing them like paper, as I look down at my huge cock. It bobs up and down, looking like I pumped it full of air and left a cock-ring on it for days. I feel myself up, my fingers going through every ridge of muscle. Every little bump that forms around my abdomens makes me feel even wider. My waist must be tiny because I can’t really feel it at the side of my arms. My cock dribbles so much just tugging on my stretched out nips, too… I just keep slamming down onto my huge cock, dripping pre onto the floor and moaning like some kind of beast in the wild. I roar, claiming my new body as I flex my left arm up. The pleasure alone makes me feel more powerful than anything in the world could. I haven’t’ slept. I don’t know if anyone will notice me disappearing, either. I keep having issues getting on social media, contacting people. I’m so isolated. I could’ve sworn I saw HIM walking the halls. He wants to take over my life. He wants me to be bigger. Be a different man. Keeps dangling it in front of me… Maybe it won’t be so bad. Maybe I’ll transfer into a cool business program. The guys there might not even be assholes. And we can fuck, too. No, wait. That’s not…. What I want. I need to sleep a little in the day and then not worry so much about night-time… It doesn’t matter anymore. I was finally able to log in to my social media. I don’t exist anymore. All my profiles. All my pictures online. Even the ones just on my phone- they’re all of somebody else. Yeah, they look like me. He looks a lot like me. His jaw is just squarer… He’s almost as tall as a basketball player… I’ve grown thick hair all around my neck and keep it long on my head so it makes me look rugged… And I wear tight clothing so my pecs almost pop off my buttons… I look… really good. It’s time to down a glass of water, maybe, and wait for me to head to the bathroom. I think I see him… me… out in the courtyard waiting for me to give in. My window is open so I don’t fall asleep, but I think it’s time I closed it. It’s starting to snow. The sensations I feel when I burst out of my clothes and walk over to the mirror are unmatched. I kind of want to see him staring back at me. We can flex together. I can flex hard. Who knows, maybe this is a really good dream have, after all.

Three Fear filled Tristan's widened eyes as he was slowly span around to face Brock. He tried resisting and fighting back but his 124 pound body was totally overpowered by his brother's 241 pound buddy. His more-than-half-hard cock slapped against his skinny left leg while he was turned around. He quickly held his hands in front of it and looked up into the 5'8 man's eyes. "Just relax, man", Brock said as he looked down in the 5'5 little guy's dark brown eyes, "Don'tcha think it's time we had a real talk? Things can't go on like this. Yar bro and I are trying to help ya out". A pleasant warmth began flowing through Tristan as he listened to Brock's deep baritone voice. He felt his 5 incher harden fully beneath his hands as he was mere inches away from the amateur bodybuilder physique he'd admired for several years. Brock noticed the fear disappearing from the small boy's eyes and a hint of what seemed like a smile forming on his frail lips. A shiver travelled down his spine and his sight went dark for a second while he felt a tingling sensation between his meaty paws and the skin of the skinny guy's bony shoulders. He blinked his eyes to refocus his gaze. Tristan perceived pearls of sweat forming on the huge athlete's forehead. A faint moan escaped his mouth as the warmth increased exponentially throughout his frail body. He closed his eyes in pleasure. Brock looked down at the guy in front of him while the last black dots disappeared from his sight. His sight still was a bit foggy as if the steam in the shower zone kept him from seeing clearly. He noted the small, flat pecs and wondered why Tristan always wore baggy clothes: he looked decent enough like someone that had started working out a few months earlier. The tingling sensation made him look at his own paws and noticed the frail, yet squarish looking shoulders beneath them. He looked further down to discover the thin yet strong looking biceps with a prominent blue vein. The small guy had the typical surfer look with his nice tan. Brock looked back at the small boy's chest. He would have sworn the flat pecs looked bigger than a couple of minutes earlier. Tristan let out a second, louder moan as the warmth seemed to slip inside his bones and muscles. He reopened his eyes and stared at the meaty rack of hard muscle atop Brock's chest. The thought that the protruding pecs seemed less impressive than he'd imagined, flew through his mind. His cock felt harder than ever before and it throbbed behind his hands. Brock stared at the growing boy in his grasp in disbelief and blinked his eyes again, but the foggy ring at the edge of his gaze only got more intense and prevented him from seeing anything else than the frail boy in front of him. "Ya're getting bigger, T.", he said as he noticed the hardening four-pack. He looked up and saw the now even thicker pecs swelling with every breath the small boy took. He felt the bony shoulder beneath his paws hardening and thickening. Brad's little brother now looked like a surfer who had spent too much time in the gym. The tingling sensation between his meaty fingers and the swelling shoulders increased some more. Tristan heard the huge man's remark and looked down at his body. A disbelieved gasp escaped his mouth as he stared at his muscular and still growing physique. He'd gained a good 40 pounds and it showed clearly: every muscle on his body was bigger, it was like he was going through puberty once more right there. His hands fell away from his cock and a throbbing hard, 6 incher stood up straight in front of him. He looked up at the man holding him and noticed that Brock no longer looked like an amateur bodybuilder but more like an overbuild fitness model. Brock's gaze was glued to the growing guy's rock-hard cock and a jolt went through his own dick. "Fuck. Ya're getting big like yar bro", he said in a slightly higher voice. The tingling sensation expanded through his body and seemed to invade every one of his meaty muscles. A hint of fatigue made a tremor course through his thick quads, but he was too busy admiring the hardening physique in front of him to notice it. Tristan noted the much less rich baritone and looked at his brother's huge friend's face. He gasped when he saw Brock's face: his prominent jaw line was getting softer and made his squared masculine face beginning to look rectangular. He also realized he was looking straight into Brock's eyes. His mind quickly processed this realization and he suddenly knew where his new size was coming from: the prophecy he'd read in the frat house library was right. He was now just as tall as the guy that once towered 5 inches above him. Their bodies now weighed exactly the same, but looked clearly different: Tristan's was bulging with pure, ripped muscle and growing where Brock's was shaggy and somewhat blobby looking and obviously shrinking. Brock couldn't believe his eyes: the wimpy, frail boy before him was now looking like a contest ready physique competitor. The shoulder beneath his hands were broadening and thickening and began pushing open his fingers; the once flat pecs were now a nicely protruding rack of striated muscle atop a deeply grooved six-pack; the stick-like arms were replaced by strong looking, muscle-filled pipes that had to be around 18 inches. A throbbing motion made him look down and he saw the thick, rock-hard 8 inch cock protruding proudly from Tristan's body. The thick fog at the edge of his sight began dissipating and as he looked down he noticed his own chest. "No", he mumbled in a hig-pitched tenor voice, "where did my muscles go?". "Here", Tristan said in a now way deeper voice than Brock. His thickly muscled arms reached forward and he grabbed hold of his brother's friend's armpits. Instantly, more warmth rushed through his ever growing body. The tingling sensation from Brock's hands also appeared where Tristan's hands made contact with his body. A wave of exhaustion and weakness seemed to come over him as he felt his muscles being siphoned into the other man. "Let me… go", Brock said in a breaking voice and tried squirming free. He fought with every ounce of strength left in his weakening body and manage to loosen the grasp around his ribs. Tristan felt his brother's friend breaking his hold but quickly replaced his hands in his armpits and applied more pressure. His growing body got stronger with every passing second while Brock's diminishing one only got weaker. "Feed me your size!", he boomed in his deepening baritone voice and let the energy and mass flow into him. Brock tried freeing his hands from the swelling shoulders but they were fused to the now boulder-sized orbs of muscle. His eyes widened as he felt his feet leave the floor: the guy he'd outsized by nearly 120 pound just minutes earlier now held him effortlessly in the air. "Put me down, T.", Brock pleaded desperately as his body now sank below 160 pounds. He fought and squirmed but the grasp around his torso got stronger and stronger. "Ya still have more left to give", Tristan replied as he enjoyed the feeling of being all-powerful and dominating the huge stud he'd luster after ever since he'd first seen him. Brock just stared at the ever-growing beast that held him, tears flowing from his eyes: Brad's little brother was quickly closing in on his own old size and showed no signs of stopping. His heavy, striated protruding pecs heaved bigger with every breath and each time maintained their new size, the tanned skin was stretched tight across the inflating mounds of meat and stretch marks began appearing at the top and sides of the massive rack as the quickly growing muscles pushed the paper-thin skin to its limits; the arms that held him up were perfectly round and bulged with muscle and snaking veins as they now clearly surpassed the 23 inches he once had; the six-pack had evolved into an impossibly deeply edged eight-pack; his once stick-like legs now were pillars of strength that easily supported his growing body and his rock-hard cock was closing in on a double-digit-length and the girth of a coke can. "Please, give my muscles back", he pleaded in a girly voice. Tristan looked into the tear-filled eyes of his brother's best friend. A smirk formed on his lips as he realized how easily he held the once huge athlete up: the once huge Brock felt like a feather in his swelling 25 inch arms. Brock's intimidating, masculinity-oozing body had shriveled down to the same pathetic size he'd been minutes earlier and kept getting weaker in his grasp. His own, now huge body felt energized and strong as warmth and mass kept flowing into him and fed his growing muscles. "Fuck. This feels so good", he said in his rich, deep voice. Brock noticed the hungry look in Tristan's dark brown eyes and he realized the guy wasn't going to give his muscles back. His own eyes widened as he marveled at the guy's body: the wimpy boy he'd always known now surpassed his size at his prime. The muscles bulging all over the man's growing body kept amassing more mass. The man holding him up wasn't simply huge, he was growing beastly: shoulders now twice the size his had been and perfectly round, gave him an impossibly intimidating v-taper. Fatigue began overwhelming his own diminishing body as he sank below 100 pounds. Tristan felt his growth coming to an end and summoned the last ounces of strength from the weak body in his grasp. "FUCK YEEAH!", he boomed in a deep bass that echoed against the tilled walls and rattled the wimpy frame in his grasp. He tossed the now 80 pound Brock aside and looked down at his own 284 pound body. He looked like an ultra-heavy weight bodybuilder ready to compete: every muscle on his 6'1 frame was pumped, hard and ripped and rippled beneath his paper-thin tanned skin. His 12 inch cock exploded against the tilled walls, flooding the shower zone with his sticky man juices. He abandoned the wimpy Brock and swaggered out of the shower zone, his heavy footsteps echoing through the frat house. Brock lay down on the cold, wet tilled floor and waited for the sound of the heavy footsteps to fade. He got up slowly, his skinny legs quaking with fatigue: he felt like he'd just gone through a grueling workout. He avoided looking at his reflection in the mirror, put on his shirt and sighed: the once skintight tank top now hung like a tent around his 80 pound body. He wandered over to his room and stumbled backward as he saw the huge Tristan coming out of it with some of his clothes tossed over his bowling ball-sized left shoulder. He waited a few seconds and went into his room. All his clothes were tossed around the place. He picked the now way too big shirts and pants up, put them back in the closet and heard his phone vibrating. He went for it and noticed a text from his buddy Brad. Got my bro's text. Seems like ya guys having a great time. Will be spending the night at Emilys. Have fun. B. Brock put his phone aside, got in bed and cried himself to sleep. The next morning Brad came back to the frat house with a smile on his face. He'd spent a very good night with Emily, like they always did. "Just in time for my morning workout with Brock", he said as he entered their mutual room. "Who are you?", he said as he saw a small guy standing in the center of the room. Brock jumped up at the sound of his best friend's voice. He turned around and had to look up to look at Brad's face, his best friend was now a full head taller than him. "It's me", he said, his weak voice breaking as he began crying. "Brock?", Brad asked incredulously as he recognized the patheticly skinny boy, "What happened to ya?". "Your brother… in the shower… my muscles…", Brock muttered in between sighs and sobs. Brad closed the distance between them and put his hands around his best friend. "It's okay, man. I'm here for ya", he said as he gently patted the frail back. Brock let his best friend comfort him. For the first time since he'd lost all his muscles, he actually felt safe. His now 100 pound heavier friend's embrace filled his weak body with warmth. "So, my brother did this to ya?", Brad asked, "but how?". "Don't know", Brock peeped in his girly voice, "my muscles just flowed into him when we were in the shower last night." "I'll go talk to him. He has to give yar muscles back. I'll make him do it!", Brad said. "He won't listen to you", Brock replied. "Don't underestimate me, buddy", Brad said and flexed his 17 inch right arm, "Come on, let's go talk to him!". "You don't get it: he's huge now. Way bigger than you are", Brock stated as he looked at his buddy's flexed arm with envy. Brad noticed Brock staring at his arm and quickly relaxed his pose. "No worry, buddy. I'm his big bro. He has to listen", he said as he gently ruffled his best friend's hair and went to the door. He stepped through the frat house to the part where his brother was staying, his buddy Brock following close behind him. He slammed open the door of the first room and stormed in, Brock right behind him. Someone had pulled the mattresses from the two beds and placed them together in the center of the room. But otherwise the room was deserted. "What are ya runts doing here?". The deep, thundering bass rumbled against the walls, rattled the windows and resonated in Brad's and Brock's bodies. They spun around and saw Tristan entering the room. The small Brock retreated behind his bigger buddy as the beastly teen came in. Brad looked in awe at his younger brother: every huge muscle on his body seemed ready to jump through the skintight hoodie he was wearing; the prominent vein snaking along his upper arms was clearly visible through the fabric. Not wanting to show his intimidation, he stepped up to his brother to confront him. He gulped as he had to look up slightly to stare him in the eye and he noticed that his brother's insanely wide shoulders were more than twice as broad as his own. "You took Brock's muscles?", he asked as deeply as possible. "Yep", Tristan replied matter-of-factly", I also took his hoodie". "Give them back", Brad stated, ignoring how his brother's deep bass drowned his own voice. "Or else what?", Tristan replied and put his hands on his hips and flared his lats, making his body double in width. The stretched hoodie protested with a tearing sound as it split open under the pressure of the beastly teen's wide back. Brad couldn't help it and took a step back instinctively. "Just give them back, bro", he said. "Ya're gonna make me?", Tristan asked coldly and inhaled deeply to make his huge chest expand. More tearing sounds came from the hoodie and the zipper at the front was pushed down by the massive mounds of striated muscle. "I… ehm", Brad began but words died in his throat as he laid eyes on the deep cleavage between his huge brother's thick pecs. More intimidation flowed through him and he had to summon all his willpower not to take another step back. Tristan saw the look of doubt in his older brother's eyes and a smirk formed on his lips. "Well?", he said. Before his brother could react, he shoved him in the chest. Brad didn't know what hit him. One moment he was standing in front of his now massive brother, the next he flew through the room and crashed down on the mattresses. He coughed as he got up to his knees. A huge paw grabbed hold of his shirt and lifted him up. He stared in disbelief at his younger brother as the beastly teen held his 185 pound body effortlessly up with his right arm. "Ya're in no position to tell me what to do, bro. Got it?", Tristan boomed angrily. Brad clutched at his brother's massive arm, trying to break free. "Guess I'm no longer 'little T.' like ya called me. Seems like 'little B.' is just a bug in my grasp", Tristan said as he shook his brother back and forth, "I'm calling the shots now. Got it, little bro?". Brad nodded, knowing full well he was no match for his beastly brother. He'd never felt more scared. "Now get lost!", Tristan boomed and tossed his brother into the corridor. Brock sprinted toward his best friend and the two of them quickly got away.

Despite feeling invigorated from his visit with Dr. Darkori the first time, Brice Hanley has returned to having energy problems like before. It has been close to six months since his last visit with the gorgeous red doctor and was hoping to hear from his office again, but has yet to do so. As a result of his low energy yet again, he returns to see his primary physician Dr. Orleans. The handsome doctor greets him once he enters the lobby which seems really strange to Brice. ‘So you are having the same problem as before?’ he says with a concerned look at his face. ‘I want you to follow me into my office.’ Brice stays behind him and smiles as he stares at the sexy doctor’s wide back and even mumbles under his breath. The doctor directs him inside and closes the door. Brice sits in one of the leather chairs in front of Dr. Orleans desk as the hunky doctor sits in his chair. He opens up the energy deprived man’s file and has an interesting look on his face. ‘I am actually one of Damien’s close friends,’ Dr. Orleans says to Brice. ‘We met several years ago and he gave me a few solutions to problems that I have. I used to have a lot of pain in my head, but Damien made a serum specifically designed for me. It takes quite a bit of time to do because he has to make it just right or it won’t be successful.’ Brice constantly stares at Orleans huge arms and wants to ask him about them. ‘How did you get your arms to look like that?’ he asks. ‘Ohh, good question,’ Orleans flexes his biceps as they become engorged with blood and swell to make the veins and vessels look like nets. ‘His serum actually boosts the body’s testosterone level so I was able to lift heavier and grow much quicker. Now I can’t cure your problem, but I can give you a temporary fix to your problem.’ Brice seems quite interested in what he means by this. ‘So…..what is the temporary fix then?’ Dr. Orleans gets up to close his blinds and lock his door. ‘Call me Devin by the way, I feel as if we are going to be friends after this.’ Orleans takes his jacket and shirt off and reveals his thick muscled hairy chest as he pulls his loafers and unzips his dress slacks as his big cock flops out as he slides them down and off of him. ‘WHAT IS THIS?’ Brice yells out. ‘This is my solution Brice to your problem. I can’t supply what Damien supplies, but I can certainly make you feel well for at least the time being.’ He walks over to the deprived man and sits his cock on his shoulder. Brice’s eyes get huge and seem almost embarrassed that he had a major crush on Devin for so long. ‘Don’t be afraid to touch me Brice, I am willing to give you the nourishment you deserve.’ Brice takes his right hand and slowly starts stroking Devin’s cock as he moans. ‘Damn, that feels good man. It has definitely been a while since I have relieved myself. Go ahead and put it in your mouth.’ Brice turns his head and slowly starts swallowing the doctor’s thick rod. He tastes the sweet juices that have started to ooze from the piss slit and begins to suck harder. ‘MMMMM feels good Brice, feels really good. I don’t want you to stop okay, just keep going and drink whatever comes out.’ Brice moans loudly as he moves faster and faster making the doctor rub his own body and moan himself. The tired patient rubs the doctor’s balls and feels how full they are as he explores Devin’s body feeling his tight abs, back, legs, and pecs. He squeezes the doctor’s gorgeous hairy pecs and pinches his nipples for him. Devin rubs Brice’s head as he gets him closer to the edge. ‘That’s it a bit more man and you will have your medicine…..GOOD MAN…..OH YEAH GOOD MAN!’ Brice feels it moving up into the cock as it begins to contract and squirts jet after jet of thick cum down his throat. He moans in ecstasy as he continues to drain the doctor of his spunk. ‘YEAH KEEP GOING BRICE, THERE IS MORE IN THERE.’ Brice feels more cum moving up into Devin’s cock as it starts shooting more cum down his throat. He shutters as it starts to fill up his belly. ‘Okay okay, that is enough man. I think you drained me dry now.’ Brice feels insanely horny now and wants to fuck the doctor so he pulls his shirt off and undoes his jeans to pull them down. ‘What are you doing Brice?’ Devin says. ‘I have to fuck you Devin, I don’t have a choice, I am compelled to fuck you.’ The doctor smiles at him and goes to lean over his desk awaiting Brice’s hard dick. Brice gets up and pulls his underwear off to shove his cock up inside the doctor. Orleans moans as Brice feels more energized now than before and thrusts in and out of him. The doctor moans a little louder as Brice feels his cum starting to build inside his balls. ‘Feels great Brice, fill me up if you want man,’ the doctor says as he is being shook. ‘Uhh here it comes doctor Orleans…..’ The spry patient thrusts every time he shoots a rope inside the doctor and moans. Devin laughs a little as he feels it moving up into his intestines. Brice slaps his ass a few times making his bubble butt shine in the light bright red. He pulls out of him not long after he stops cumming and sits in the leather chair again. Doctor Orleans sighs and goes to put his clothes back on. He sits down in his chair again and puts his arms on his desk. ‘Well, that was refreshing Brice,’ he says with his arms. ‘I think I am done with you at this point, I will give Doctor Darkori’s office a call and see if they can speed this process along.’ ‘Thank you so much doctor for your help, I feel a lot better now.’ Brice gets up to put his clothes back on and opens the office door. Devin’s nurses and patients in the lobby stare at Brice as he walks out of the office, all sweaty and red from the sex. He smiles as he gets into his car and goes back to his house. He goes back inside and his landline phone rings. He picks it up and the receptionist at Darkori’s office tells him that the doctor is ready to speak to him. Brice hangs up and gets back into his car to drive over to Darkori’s office. He walks in and the receptionist tells him to go ahead and go on back that the doctor will be waiting for him in the hall. As he enters, he sees the muscular red skin that he so wanted to touch again near the end of the hall. Halfway down, the doctor turns and gives Brice a big smile. His white teeth shine as his groomed beard and brown eyes make Brice swoon just a touch. The doctor puts his hand out to shake Brice’s. ‘Hello again Brice, nice to see you,’ he says as he puts his hand on Brice’s shoulder and leads him into an exam room. ‘Have a seat buddy so I can talk to you.’ Brice sits on the exam table like before and wonders if he will have a similar experience as before. ‘I know what you are thinking Brice, but this time will be different. I can sense that you have already had sex today.’ Brice looks down at his body and wonders how the doctor knows this. ‘I can actually smell it on you…..so Devin let you have some of his cum, hehe I am not surprised that happened.’ Brice starts asking Damien questions about why he has red skin and Doctor Orleans has regular skin, but has healing properties. ‘Well, Doctor Orleans had health problems too so I concocted a formula for him and now he is healthy. His cum is pretty potent I have to say, at least for the type of guy he is.’ ‘But why do you have red skin? I just want to know.’ Damien stands to lift his undershirt and walks over to Brice to let him feel his chest. ‘Just touch and feel my skin Brice.’ Brice puts his hand out and feels the texture and how different it is from his own. ‘You have no hair follicles on your body do you doctor? Well on your face, but that is strange.’ ‘It is true it is strange, but I am from a foreign place too.’ Brice seems genuinely intrigued by him. The doctor tells him he will be back in a minute to retrieve something. When he returns, he is not alone as a huge red-skinned man comes in with him. Brice stares at the hulking brute as he stands in the doorway. Damien smiles and puts a jar on the countertop behind him. ‘Brice let me introduce you to my brother Cain. He is also a doctor.’ Brice barely says anything as the massive man in front of him walks forward to shake his hand. ‘Hello Brice, glad to meet you. I know my appearance is shocking, but Damien invited me in today to work with you.’ Brice says softly, ‘to work with me……how?’ ‘Well, we worked together on that jar over there and finally came up with the right combination for your body. We just need to put a little bit more into it to make it strong enough to keep you healthy from now on,’ Cain calmly says. ‘So what you are saying is…..wait…..oh gawd…..really?’ Brice realizes that they mean more cum and whose are they referring to? ‘So what do I do doctors? Do I have to service one of you or what?’ Both Damien and Cain smile and drop their pants at the same time as their throbbing red cocks start dribbling precum. They both say, ‘both of us’ at the same time. The two red skinned doctors move closer in to where Brice is sitting as he has two huge cocks in his face and starts to slowly stroke them. ‘Am I going to regret this since I know what happened to you last time Damien?’ Brice says with anxiety. ‘No, should be alright this time man, at least I hope it is.’ Brice looks up at him with a worried look on his face as he continues to stroke them slowly. Cain puts his hand on Brice’s shoulder as he is being stroked and starts to growl lowly under his breath. Brice catches his thick pre and moans really loud. ‘OH GAWD THIS TASTES INCREDIBLE.’ He speeds up on Cain working him over and over trying to get him to feed him. ‘YEAH BUDDY, YOU WILL GET YOUR REWARD, OPEN WIDE!’ He sprays Brice’s throat with his solid cum and nearly knocks him back. Brice starts to shake wildly after consuming it. The Darkori’s wonder if this was such a good decision, but Brice stops shaking after a few seconds. He gets back up and smiles. ‘MMMMM it was so good doctor, you made me lose consciousness.’ Cain smiles and puts his hand on his brother’s shoulder. Brice works Damien over now making him start to buckle a bit. Cain tries to make Damien control his urges by talking to him. ‘Don’t let it take you over brother, I know you can control it.’ Damien starts to sweat like he did before, but Cain tries to distract him to keep him from ‘changing’. Brice can feel Damien’s load building as it starts to flow up into his cock. Damien yells as Cain wraps his arms around his waist to keep him from giving in to his need to grow. He shoots a massive load down Brice’s throat making the red doctor shake in agony as he feels a surge flowing through him. Brice finishes drinking his load and moves out of the way as Cain yanks Damien away to sit him in a chair. He can see that this may end up being troublesome and tells Brice to leave the room while he tries to calm his brother down. Brice rushes down the hall as he hears Cain yelling at Damien telling him to calm down and to not let the urges try to control him like they did with him. Brice seems intrigued that Cain would say something like this and realizes that Cain went through the same process and was permanently stuck in this giant unnatural looking body. After about five minutes, Brice is called back into the room as the two doctors sit across from each other. Cain has to sit in two chairs considering how huge he is. Damien is breathing extremely heavy and obviously was going through some growth spurt as his undershirt is ripped open and his lab coat has seams busted in it. Cain smiles and says that everything will be fine for now and that they need him to bust a load into the jar since he has both of their loads inside him. His mixed together with theirs will complete the serum and they can move forward with it. ‘So all I have to do is cum into that jar and you can complete the serum for me?’ Brice says to Cain. ‘Yes sir that is it. We would have it ready for you before you leave today.’ ‘Ummmm okay, I suppose I should get to it then.’ Brice undoes his pants and pulls his undies off to start jerking his cock as Cain puts the jar below him on the floor. As the white patient continues to jerk his cock, Cain lifts the lid and the contents begin to start swirling making Brice very nervous. ‘What the hell is going on……why is it moving like that?’ Cain tells him to relax and just continue. As he gets closer to cumming, the mixture begins to move up the jar closer to the opening. Brice begins to feel a strange aura around him as he continues to jerk off, he can’t seem to stop now as if he is being forced to continue. ‘YES CUM BRICE LET IT COME TO YOU!’ Cain seems to be summoning the mixture to the surface now. Brice begins yelling as he feels his cum pouring out of the piss slit. The mixture in the jar flies into the air and collides with his cum as it pushes its way into his cock. He screams in agony as the huge amount of liquid forces its way inside him. Cain laughs as Damien seems to be sweating again. Brice nearly loses consciousness as the mixture moves its way throughout his body. Cain walks over to him on the exam table and picks him up. He carries him into an area that hasn’t been seen before as Brice barely sees anything as his body is too tired to even react. Cain puts him in a holding cell and closes the door behind him. Brice finally passes out as his body begins to change on the inside.

‘Damnit, not again,’ Brice grudgingly says as he wakes up late yet again after sleeping through his alarm. Getting ready for work has become a bit of a nightmare lately as his energy level has dropped off unexpectedly. He rushes into the bathroom and looks at his tired face staring at the dark circles under his eyes and wonders what could be causing this. He quickly brushes his teeth before going to put on his outfit to leave for his job in the factory. He tells himself that he needs to go see someone about this problem and contacts a good friend who knows of a particular doctor that can help him. He recommends a specialist, but says that Brice needs to see his regular doctor first to get a referral. After working the afternoon shift, Brice manages to get an appointment with his primary physician that same day. His doctor is a brawny guy who obviously has found time to get to the gym when he isn’t practicing medicine. Brice has admitted once or twice that he finds him attractive, but would never try to come on to him. His doctor finds this flattering, but he has been told this several times before and would just want to keep their relationship professional. He spends several minutes examining Brice for various things associated with low energy and administers a few blood tests. He tells him to come back in a few days since he will have his results back by then and to try and eat healthier from now on. After those few agonizing days, Brice returns to the office to get his review scheduled. His doctor comes walking out into the lobby to sit beside him. He tells him that his thyroid levels are quite off and his testosterone is really low and that is most likely the reason for his energy troubles. He tells Brice about a friend of his who specializes in those types of issues and to have an open mind because he is a bit different. Brice finds this compelling, but just wants this resolved as soon as possible. His doctor hands him a card and says that he can just walk into the clinic and they will schedule him there. After telling him about the specialist, the doctor gets up and goes back inside the office. Brice follows the directions to the clinic located on the outskirts of the city. What surprises him is it is a place he has driven past many times on his way to and from his job. It is a medical facility with many doctors including the one on his card, Dr. Damien Darkori. He walks into the main lobby and turns to find the office at the end of the hall. When he walks in, he notices how small the reception area is. There are three seats and two big buff guys are sitting in two of them. He goes up to the sign-in desk and is met by a hot male receptionist with bulging muscles. He is told to have a seat and it shouldn’t take very long to see the doctor. The other two men sitting beside him go into the office at the same time about five minutes after he sits down. This seems really strange to Brice that both men would go in at the same time. Not long after they go in, the door opens from inside the office and a red-skinned man in a lab coat emerges. Brice is stunned at first by the sight of a man with red skin, but at the same time is immensely intrigued. ‘You must be Brice Hanley,’ the doctor says with a smile. ‘Dr. Orleans called me earlier today and said you were coming to see me about an energy problem.’ ‘That is true,’ Brice answers. ‘Well, follow me into an exam room and we will talk about this.’ Brice gets up and follows him into the last exam room in the office. The doctor closes the door behind him, washes his red hands, and tells Brice to go sit on the exam table. The doctor moves his chair directly in front of Brice and places his big hands over top of the weary man’s thyroid. ‘I just looked at your chart before I came to get you and I think I have an idea of how to treat this,’ he tells Brice. ‘I hope so doctor,’ Brice says. ‘Let me just massage your neck and see if I can find anything,’ Dr. Darkori tells him. The tired patient starts to get fixated on the doctor’s big hairy rack that seems to be straining under the coat. Instead of being alarmed by his skin color anymore, Brice appears to be getting attracted to him instead. His nicely trimmed facial hair combined with his deep brown eyes, thick veiny arms, and huge legs are making Brice get hard. The doctor can feel it rising in his pants and is noticing how Brice is staring at him. He takes his hands off of Brice and gets up to stand. ‘I need you to take all of your clothes off for me so I can do a full body exam,’ he tells Brice. ‘What why?’ he says back. ‘I need you to trust me Brice. I promise I will not do anything to hurt you, I just need to know how bad your hormone deficiency is.’ Brice takes his shirt off first and then unzips his jeans to pull them off. His raging boner peeks out the top of his briefs. ‘It is fine to show it to me Brice,’ the doctor says while looking directly into his eyes. Brice pulls his briefs down making his thick cock flop down. The doctor goes to retrieve gloves and gets a bottle of lube out of one of his cabinets. He squirts a pile of it into his gloves and rubs his hands together. He moves over to Brice’s cock and starts stroking it. Brice lets out a moan as soon as Dr. Darkori touches it. He is amazed at how exhilarating it feels, even though he feels apprehensive about it too. ‘Let me do this Brice so we can determine the correct treatment,’ he says to him. The stroking makes Brice fantasize about having sex with the doctor as his mind wanders. Without thinking, his left hand finds itself on top of Damien’s cock which is located just beneath his scrubs. Brice feels the raging heat coming from it and even feels how hard it is. It is starting to make him ooze precum. The doctor stops stroking long enough to go over and grab a test tube and a petri dish to collect samples. He comes back to squeeze some of the precum into a test tube. Brice’s hand finds its way back to the hot doctor’s crotch. He is surprised when the doctor unties his scrubs and pulls them down revealing his thick red pulsing rod. Brice is amazed by the sheer size of it and lets out a moan. ‘If you need to stroke it Brice, then go ahead,’ the doctor tells him. ‘I do doctor, I just can’t help myself.’ ‘If it can make you cum for me, then so be it,’ the doctor realizes. His stroking gets louder as Brice makes slow strokes of his own on the doctor’s rod. ‘That feels really good Brice, but you may have to stop.’ The doctor appears to be sweating profusely and seems to be struggling with something. The doctor goes to lock the door and pulls his scrubs back up. ‘I…..may need to take a moment,’ he says with his back to Brice. ‘Was it something I did doctor?’ Brice asks. ‘Ummm, well you seem to have triggered something in me. I…..have to…..keep it under control.’ Brice starts to move towards the other side of the room as his cock gets softer over the stress. The doctor turns to look at Brice and looks as if he is about to have a breakdown. ‘Brice…..ahhh…..I have something to show you.’ Brice watches as it appears the doctor is transforming. ‘UHHH (deeper voice) yeah Brice I want you to take in my growing body.’ The doctor appears to be willing his muscles to grow at an alarming rate. The muscles are stretching and popping getting wider and thicker making his lab coat stretch to its limit. The hair on his body increases exponentially creating an intoxicating scent that spreads through the whole room. He rips his pants off revealing huge quads that have started to affect the way he stands. ‘UHHHH…..FUCK *rip* OH *rip* YESSSSS…..’ the doctor yells. He appears to revel in destroying his lab coat and watches as his body destroys every seam and stitch. Brice smells him from across the room and is getting wildly turned on by it as his cock springs back into its upright position. The doctor tears off the remaining material and motions for Brice to come over to him. ‘Brice…..(wipes the sweat off his chest), come over here and help me with something.’ Brice gets up and slowly walks over to the towering doctor. ‘I want you to suck my cock and swallow my load,’ the doctor says while looking down at the much smaller Brice. ‘I don’t know about this,’ Brice answers back. ‘I didn’t want to show this side of me to you yet, but you brought it out of me. My balls are producing tons of cum right now (places Brice’s hands on his grapefruit sized balls), I need you to empty them. The cum will repair your hormonal deficiency and much more.’ ‘Uhhh if you say so,’ Brice says and starts to massage the doctor’s huge rod. ‘Ahhh good man, keep doing that,’ the doctor says. Brice feels the doctor’s cock expanding in his hands as the cock head changes to a brownish color. ‘Keep stroking me Brice and swallow whatever comes out.’ Brice can feel the doctor’s body starting to pulsate as he locks his lips over the doctor’s brown cockhead. Brice sucks extremely fast making the doctor moan loudly. ‘FUCK YEAH LITTLE MAN TAKE IT…..’ Brice stops sucking to open his mouth and start swallowing the thick precum flowing from the cockhead. ‘Yeah little man, I want to see you change in front of me. You won’t be tired anymore after this, your body will change. AHHH YEAH, HERE IT COMES.’ Brice braces himself as dozens of thick ropey strands of cum go flying down his throat and into his stomach. He looks at his bulging stomach and wonders how this will help him. The doctor picks him up off the floor and sets him back down on the exam table. The doctor is soaked with sweat and stands in front of him. ‘What is going to happen to me now?’ Brice asks as he looks up at the big doctor. ‘Just relax Brice and let it repair you,’ he answers. Brice watches as his distended belly shrinks and the jizz gets absorbed into his body. ‘I feel a little better now,’ he says to the doctor. Brice can feel a rush of energy cascading to his feet and feels it starting to move its way up. ‘Uhh…. (stretch)what is happening (pop) to my legs….’ He looks down and watches in amazement as his feet start swelling and his calves start to grow wider and split into perfect teardrops. ‘Ahh gawd (pop) my legs feel like they are being pulled apart (stretch)….’ His quads and thighs are blowing up into huge trunks of hard muscle showing huge striations. He can feel his glutes inflating now into bowling balls. ‘OHH FUCK….. (pop) (pop)…..IT FEELS SO GOOD….’ ‘Just relax and let it take over,’ the doctor says as he tries to keep Brice under control. ‘WHAT…..ohh fuck it is moving through my cock. Damn, this feels incredible doctor.’ Brice watches as his ballsack expands filling up with tons of fresh spunk. ‘(stretch) OHHH GAWD I LOVE IT…..’ His cock begins stretching and pulling its way out from his body getting thicker and leaking precum. The doctor immediately starts pumping it. ‘Stay calm Brice and enjoy the rest of the experience.’ (pop) (pop) (pop) (pop) (pop) (pop) Brice’s stomach starts to react as his abs inflate and expand across his lower chest. ‘FUCK…..(stretch) (pop)…..ahh doctor I love it so much.’ Brice’s flat pecs make a huge exploding sound as they instantly inflate into huge boulders stretching his skin to its limit and pushing his nipples to the edge. Numerous popping sounds start emerging from his back as his arms are pushing outward to make way for his massive lats. He feels his back raging as his spine cracks and makes way for his immense back muscles. The feeling moves up to his shoulders and neck as he feels them start to expand. ‘AHH (voice deepens) YEAH (voice goes deeper) FUCK my voice is getting so deep…..’ It isn’t long before he sees his delts rise and inflate into huge walls as well as his shoulders fill out and up into round balls. ‘FUCK YEAH, give me monstrous arms, I want them so bad…..’ The rush finds its way into his arms which have involuntarily made fists. His cock bounces furiously as the doctor realizes Brice’s favorite area. At the same time, Brice’s head has even changed. (stretch) His face has a chiseled look to it now as his eyes have changed to brown from green and the hair on his head has thinned somewhat to make room for its additional girth. ‘OH FUCK YEAH…..FUCK YEAH…..’ (pop) (pop) (stretch) (stretch) (boom) he watches in amazement as his scrawny arms start to inflate rapidly. The veins are engorged with blood and the biceps balloon into softballs. His triceps grow into massive horseshoes taking up nearly the entire back part of his arms. With his fists still locked, he feels his fingers swelling up and putting pressure on the giant ball of muscle growing in his forearms. The sheer ecstasy puts him over the edge as the doctor feels the cum racing through his cock. ‘Let it all go Brice, hit me with it.’ The cum flies directly into the doctors chest and completely coats him. ‘OHH GAWD…..I LOVE IT SO MUCH….’ Brice yells. ‘Good because this is what your body has always needed,’ the doctor tells him. ‘Enjoy it because it only lasts a brief amount of time. You swallowed a lot of cum and the effects of that large quantity made your body respond in this way.’ The doctor wants Brice to cum as much as he possibly can while he is in this state. He gives him a jar to shoot in since there will be a lot of cum. The doctor stands beside him as he starts to jack off again. After a few more minutes, Brice shoots another massive load and then another one. Each time he gets smaller and closer to where he started. The doctor himself gets worked up and shoots a few loads into the same jar. ‘Thank you for your samples,’ the shrinking doctor says to him. ‘This will be used to make a vial of hormones specifically for you. When it is ready, I will call you back into the office.’ The doctor picks up the test tube on the counter with Brice’s precum before grabbing a robe by the door. He puts it on and leaves the room. Brice is completely soaked from this ordeal but manages to put his clothes back on before he goes out to see the receptionist. He is told that he will be contacted soon to come back in for a follow-up. He smiles as he leaves the clinic because he is feeling more invigorated than ever. He can’t wait until his next appointment with the hot red doctor.

One "Come on. One more, buddy!" Brad grunted from the effort, his face beet red as he curled the 100 pound barbell up. "10", he groaned between his teeth as he completed his rep. "Nice job, man", Brock said as he helped his buddy lower the barbell back down and place it on the floor. Both aged 21, the two had been friends ever since their first day in kindergarten and had always been in the same class up until university. Even then, they had both chosen Orchid University. After setting their first steps in the gym at age 15, they had continued working out together on a daily base and joined their high school's football team. Now they we're both among the star players of the university football team. Brad controlled his fast breathing and looked down at his former roommate grabbing the 120 pound bar from the rack. "Come on, final set!", he said to his buddy as he sat down on a bench, exhausted from their workout and took a sip from his shake. "Fuck yeah!", Brock growled as he began curling the barbell with perfect control. "Grow", he said to his arms, his big biceps swelling with every rep as more blood flowed into them. "8, agh, 9, agh, ten…", he groaned, "gimme a spot, man!". Brad got up from the bench and stood in front of his roommate. He placed his fingers underneath the middle of the barbell and assisted the movement. "Come on, one more!", he said to encourage Brock. "Eleuhven…", Brock grunted. His body trembled as he lowered the barbell back down. "Tweuhlve". Brad's eyes widened as his roommate went on to complete twenty reps before he helped him put the barbell down. While Brock grabbed his towel from the nearby bench, Brad looked at his own reflection in the mirror. He grinned and raised his right arm in a flex. The pumped bicep hardened atop his meaty arm, blue veins snaking along the muscle. "How big are those guns?", Brock asked as he emptied his shake and looked up at his buddy. "Just under 18 inches pumped", Brad replied and hardened his flex some more. Brock moved next to his friend and raised his right arm to copy his pose. His bicep, pumped and red from the workout, mounded upward as he brought in his lower arm. The peak pushed against his skin and a web of blue, thick veins fed the steely orb. "Nice man", Brad said while he stared at the obviously bigger arm. "22,5 inches all pumped", Brock stated with pride. "Let's hit the shower, man", he said as he relaxed his arm and strutted toward the exit. "Yeah", Brad answered. "So, any other news?", he asked as he caught up with his buddy. "I told ya a million times, man: I'm not the president of the frat. Just be patient", Brock said and patted his buddy on the back. "I've been waiting for an invite ever since we've got here three years ago. You got in during the second semester of our freshman year. This year is my last shot", Brad went on. Ever since Brock had been allowed into the Dexameni-frat, the most exclusive frat on campus that housed most of the top athletes, he'd been jealous. He'd been checking his locker for an invite every day since his best buddy had gotten in. Brock turned to face Brad, grabbed his shoulders and made him look in his eyes. "Your chance will come, buddy. Be patient!", he said in a loud tone to cut off Brad. He released his friend and continued his way to the locker room. Brad sighed, knowing his friend was right and followed him inside. The locker room was completely deserted. They took off their sweaty workout gear in silence. Brad was down to his boxers and reached for his locker when he noticed the little black envelope. "No way", he mumbled and took it. His hands trembled as he ripped it open and read the piece of paper inside. You've proven worthy to join the ranks of the Dexameni-frat. Report to the frat house this Friday at 1900h "Good news?", Brock asked, keeping his back to Brad as he stripped completely. "I'm in!", Brad blurted out. "Told ya to be patient, buddy. I'm glad for ya", Brock replied and strutted toward the shower zone. He turned on the shower and let the hot water cascade down on his muscular body. He looked aside to Brad standing under the shower to his right. "Did ya bulk up during summer?", he asked, "Ya look bigger than last year". "Yeah", Brad answered, "I'm up to 182. I'm catching up, buddy". Brock smiled at the reaction. Even though Brad was a tad taller, 5'9 to his own 5'8, their bodies looked different. Brad had the muscular physique of a ripped fitness model, while he had the heavily muscled look of a bulky amateur bodybuilder. "Still some work ahead, buddy. I've gained some mass too: up to 229,3 pounds." Brad turned to his side and faced his buddy. Every muscle on Brock's body looked fuller than his defined ones. "Ready to burst through the 230 mark, he big guy. We'd better change your nickname from B-rock to B-wall", he said. "My abs look better though." He caressed the grooves of his ripped six-pack. A smug grin appeared on Brock's face when his friend used his nickname. He'd always liked being called b-rock; it made him feel even bigger than he was. "Ya know what they say", he said playfully, "abs on a skinny guy don't count". He flexed his abs in response, making his somewhat protruding muscle gut harden. "You're lucky we're friends. I should have kicked your ass for that remark", Brad stated with a smile. They always fooled around but he knew his buddy always had his back. "Kick my ass? You and what army?", Brock answered in an amused tone. He turned to his right and faced his friend. Brad's defined muscles gave him an athletic look. His own muscles were clearly fuller and rounder, his shoulder's half again as wide than his buddy's. "Think ya could challenge the b-rock?", he asked as he threw a most muscular. Brad stared at his 229 pound friend flexing right in front of him. The bulky muscles hardened all over his broad frame: his thick arms digging into the rack of pecs atop his muscle gut, his meaty quads pushing against each other. "At least, I'm taller", he said with a smirk and stood tall to stretch out his 5'9 frame. "Ya have to have something to attract some female attention", Brock replied playfully, " otherwise no one would notice ya next to me." He relaxed his pose and gently punched his friend in the shoulder. "Na. You're lucky to have your big muscles. Your ugly face scares off anyone", Brad answered. "Thanks for helping me get in the frat. I really appreciate it, man", he said and thankfully patted his buddy's broad back. "I'm happy I could help. See ya on Friday for the initiation", Brock said as he turned off the shower and strutted away from the shower zone, water sliding along the crevices of his bulky muscles. Two days later, Brad made his way over to the Dexameni-frat house. His legs quivered slightly with every step he took and his stomach clenched together: it felt like his first day of school again. He looked up at the façade of the mansion he'd passed nearly daily since he's been on campus. Two flexed, muscular arms were painted on the wide door and the name of the frat of his dreams sat atop it: DEXAMENI. Brad inhaled deeply to calm his nerves and stepped up toward the entrance. He knocked three times and waited. What seemed like an eternity passed before the heavy wooden doors opened squeakingly. A muscular, bare-chested figure appeared in the dark corridor. "Come in!", a deep baritone boomed. Brad sighed, he had recognized Brock's deep voice and eagerly entered the frat house. "I'm glad it's you, Brock", he said, "I'm…". "Silence!", Brock rumbled, "you only speak when spoken too! Follow me!". Brad jumped up as the heavy doors closed behind him and by the harsh tone of his best friend. He nodded and followed the big guy through the long, dark corridor. Brock opened a door on his right and entered, his smaller buddy following right behind. "Strip down to your boxers", he said and folded his meaty arms in front of his protruding pecs. Brad obeyed and stripped off his clothes until he was standing in his American flag boxers in front of his friend. "So what's next?", he asked. "SILENCE!", Brock roared. Brad shivered, his friend's deep baritone rumbling inside his stomach. Brock led his friend into another room and made him wait by the door while he stepped up to the center of the room. He stopped at the base of a wooden staircase that led to an altar with a throne behind it. "O great leader", he said as he looked up to the figure in the throne, "I bring you a new recruit that wishes to join the ranks of our noble frat." "Bring him before me", the leader replied. Brock walked back to the door where Brad was standing and brought him to the center of the room. Brad's heart pounded nervously but the feeling of his buddy standing behind him, comforted him. "Step forward, brothers", he figure on the throne said. The other frat members appeared from the shadows and formed a circle around Brad and Brock. All of them were bare-chested like Brock and looked at Brad. Brad looked around and recognized Orchid University's star athletes. Their muscular torsos glistened as if they had been oiled up. He saw two of his teammates from the football team, the three top wrestlers and some other athlete's he didn't know which sport they played. He looked up at the figure on the throne and recognized him as the captain of the swim team. He wondered why the clearly smallest guy in the room was the leader of the frat. Keith, the frat leader, stepped from his throne and looked down at Brad. "Everyone that wishes to join the noble DEXAMENI-frat needs the advocacy of a senior member. Step forward he that backs this recruits acceptance!". Brad looked around nervously, but none of the frat members moved an inch. He felt his heartbeat going up, seeing his long awaited dream shattering before his eyes. "I support his candidacy!" Brad inhaled in relief as he heard Brock's voice and felt his buddy's paw atop his shoulder. "Very well", Keith said, "You have the support you need, recruit. Now let's see if you're truly worthy of joining the noble DEXAMENI-frat!". Before Brad could react, his boxers were yanked down and he stood fully exposed amidst his fellow athletes. He felt the blood race to his face and his cheeks started reddening. He moved his hands to cover his cock but two frat members moved in and tightly held his arms at his sides. He felt Brock's left paw grab his side and steady him. He inhaled deeply as his best friend's right paw grabbed his soft cock and began stroking it. He felt his cock harden and swell inside the strong paw that clenched around his inflating shaft. Within seconds he was rock hard. He looked down and saw that his fully hard 8 incher was completely engulfed by Brock's meaty paw. He noticed the tension on the corded muscles atop his friend's lower arm as the paw kept clutching his cock. His breathing fastened more and more as he felt on the verge of orgasm. "UGHN", he groaned as Brock gave his rock hard 8 incher a final, very hard squeeze and his balls spewed out their load. Six heavy blasts shot from his cock in an arch through the air before splattering down several feet further. He felt his muscles relax but the strong grasp of the two frat members that were holding his arms, kept him upright. He sighed in relief as Brock released his softening cock and grabbed his sides with both hands to steady him. "Seven feet and nine inches far", Keith said, "He's worthy of joining our noble DEXAMENI-frat!". The other frat members cheered as their leader grabbed the chalice from the altar and moved in front of Brad. He nodded at Brock. Brad felt his buddy release his right flank and grab his half-hard cock again. "Ughn", he grunted as his cock was stroked back to hardness. His drained balls stabbed in protest as a second orgasm was milked out of them only minutes after the first. His entire body went rigid as the warm, meaty paw grabbed his balls and clenched them together. Three watery loads leaked from his nearly fully hard cock into the chalice Keith held at its end. He would have collapsed as Brock hadn't grabbed his left armpit so secure him. He looked down and saw his buddy pull up his boxers before the warm right paw grabbed his other armpit. A feeling of relief went through his exhausted body. Keith shook the chalice, held it above his head for all the frat members to see it and placed it back on the altar. He turned around and looked back at Brad. "Welcome to our ranks, Brad!", he said, "now, let's party!". The frat members howled loudly and left the chamber. Bard followed them, not caring he was in his boxers. The feeling of finally being part of the frat filled him with joy.

‘Wow Pedro that was one hell of a workout we just had baby.’ Victor rolls over to his side to face his beefy Puerto Rican boyfriend and puts his arms around him. They lean in and kiss each other passionately as they mesh their bodies together. The two men smile as they feel the warm Miami breeze against their bare skin and hear the tides in the ocean moving a few feet from where they are laying. ‘Aye papi, I love you so much. I am so grateful that we met last year because you saved me from a life of regret. I was miserable being fat. You helped me to understand though that it isn’t necessarily about the physical aspects, but rather what is inside too.’ Victor rubs Pedro’s buzzed hair on his head and leans his furry face against his. ‘You actually saved me Pedro. My relationship with Michael was not great and in fact one of my close friends hinted that he was cheating on me.’ Pedro squeezes Victor’s body tightly. ‘I suppose you are talking about that British man that you know really well right papi? I would like to meet him someday if he is the reason that you found me. He seems to have helped you cope with your demons.’ The two men lie nude on the beach for several more minutes to take in the fading sun before getting up to shake the sand off before they walk back up the stairs and into the beach house they are staying at. They kiss each other longingly again before taking turns showering. Pedro tells Victor that he needs to get some sleep so he isn’t a zombie at work the next day. He hugs the sexy black-bearded man goodnight and disappears into their bedroom. Victor goes to retrieve their mail for the day and finds a small package tucked between the bills. He takes it out from the pile and sits at their dining room table to examine it. He smiles and notices the Royal Mail sticker on it and immediately knows who it is from. He peels the strip back on the edge of the envelope and peers inside. He notices a small box from within and pulls it out. He briefly looks it over and opens it. ‘Hmmm…..what have you sent me Achilles? A temporary tattoo? *looks it over with a puzzled face* Very strange…..well it does look really cool…..i will have to decide where to put it.’ The tattoo is of a very muscular bull with a likeness of Victor as its face. He stares at it intently and wonders if perhaps Achilles sent this to him as a possible inspiration piece. He gets up from the table and goes back into the bathroom again to stare into the mirror at his incredibly beefy muscular body. His tight shorts hug his huge quads and steel ass as he turns from side to side to take in his hugeness. He has a snake tattoo that stretches from his left trap all the way down to his right pec and there are tats on both shoulders and arms. Since he has a playing card pattern on his left leg, he thinks that the bull tat should go on his right leg. He doesn’t really want to put it on yet, at least not until he gets up to workout again the next day so he can show it off at the gym. He puts it on the counter for now until he wakes up the next morning. After looking himself over and using the bathroom, he climbs into bed with Pedro and puts his arms around his lover so he can get comfortable before he falls asleep. The Puerto Rican hottie reaches down and slides Victor’s shorts off so he can massage the thick stud’s huge quads. ‘I thought you were sleeping baby. Surely you aren’t in the mood again are you?’ ‘Papi, you know I go crazy for your quads. They are so powerful and feel so good against my body.’ Pedro turns Victor to his side and flips his own body around so that his ass rubs against the beefy stud’s legs. His hairy cock now presses against the latino stud’s butt. Victor flexes his quads making the huge diamond-shaped muscles twitch and bounce as his cock slowly grows. He moans lightly as he pulls Pedro up against him. ‘MMMMM papi, put it inside me and it will help me relax like you always do. I love you.’ Victor growls and pushes his cock all the way in as Pedro maneuvers himself in bed as his tattooed lover slowly grinds him. They both moan deeply as the beefy stud picks up speed after sliding his entire cock inside his latino partner. Knowing he can’t hold out much longer, Victor stops to lean in and kiss his Puerto Rican lover’s neck to make the sensation last longer. He edges a few times to make his balls swell up until they are ready to burst. Pedro grips Victor’s thick quads and grunts feeling his big lover trying not to let go. He turns his head and gives him a very lustful look. ‘Do it papi, I want to feel you fill my guts with your hot lava like you always do. I love you so much.’ Within just seconds, Victor unleashes his little boys into Pedro. They both yell in delight as they kiss each other deeply and relax their bodies. The sweat pours off both men saturating the sheets to the point that they both laugh. The beefy big man pulls out of his partner and gets up to grab another set from the nearby cabinet. Pedro jumps to his feet and pulls them off before throwing them over to the side. He walks over to Victor and puts his arm on his shoulder and turns his head to speak. ‘Papi…..wait, we need to clean up before we put another set on. Should we take separate showers?’ Victor smiles and puts the sheets down on the floor before picking Pedro up and taking him to the bathroom. He sits him down in the shower on the bench and turns the water on. The Puerto Rican squeals feeling the cold water hitting him which gets Victor’s attention immediately as he turns the hot water on. After getting the temperature just right, he hops in with his lover and starts lathering up his body with the bottle of Axe body wash that they both love so much. The smell makes Pedro horny again as his cock grows and pulses behind Victor’s soapy back. He stands up and puts his arms around the big guy and kisses his huge delts. ‘Hehe, is it my turn now papi? I don’t normally feel so inclined to be the top, but this scent always makes me get so sexed up.’ He pushes his cock inside Victor’s pulsing hole and slowly fucks him which makes the big guy growl lightly as he grips the sides of the shower. Pedro’s steady rhythm eventually makes the beefy stud lose himself in the moment as he leans back against his sexy furry lover. The latino puts his hands down the front of Victor’s chest and runs his fingers up and down the thick mounds of muscle sitting on the beefy stud’s chest. He finds his nipples and pinches them making Victor growl as a result. They kiss longingly as the water cascades down their bodies. Pedro moans feeling his balls swelling as he continues to thrust in and out of his big hunky partner. He wraps his arms around Victor and whispers in his ear that he is going to return the favor as he pumps him full of thick cum. They both grunt as they stand there letting the cum flow from one man to another. Victor closes his eyes and smiles as Pedro peers around to see him doing this. He makes a funny gesture which the big stud doesn’t see since his eyes are closed. ‘What are you thinking about papi? Why don’t you let me in on your naughty thoughts.’ Victor opens his eyes and looks Pedro straight into his before he says something. ‘Mmmmm…..well I am just imagining what could happen if maybe we let our minds take over our bodies baby.’ The stunned Puerto Rican seems to know what his lover is talking about in a way as he pulls out of Victor, cleans his crotch, and steps out of the shower to towel off. Victor turns the water off and follows him out to grab another towel. They dry off and walk through the beach house nude. Pedro decides to walk out on the balcony to just watch the waves for a few minutes while Victor goes off to do some things around the house since they are not tired anymore. After about twenty minutes, the big man meets up with his latino lover on the balcony with a big surprise. ‘Look baby what Achilles sent me. *shows Pedro the tattoo* Want to help me put it on my right leg?’ Pedro takes it from Victor’s hand and looks it over. He smiles and thinks that maybe this isn’t an ordinary tattoo. He motions for the beefy stud to go sit in one of their beach chairs while he goes to moisten it. Victor grins and turns to run over to a chair as his muscles twitch and flex and his ballsac bounces. Pedro returns a couple of minutes later in a hurry himself trying to make sure that the tattoo doesn’t dry out in the beach air. ‘Put your leg out papi, I don’t have much time for this.’ The Puerto Rican gets down on his knees and positions the tattoo on Victor’s right leg and rubs it on quickly making sure it has no ripples in it. The big man shivers feeling sensations running up and down his body which makes his cock twitch a couple of times as a little bit of precum dribbles down on to the sand. Pedro makes a couple of low sounds noticing how this is affecting his partner. The tattoo may have even winked at Pedro at least he thinks he saw it wink. He looks up at Victor’s eyes and sees a spark in them he hasn’t seen before. The big stud stands up and stretches for about a minute before walking down to the ocean. ‘WAIT! PAPI! It winked at me, I swear. How are you feeling? Are you okay Victor?’ Victor turns around and motions for his lover to come join him down along the coastline. A few people walk by and stare at them, even a couple of them stop to look at the nude couple. Pedro smiles at him and charges before jumping into his arms and laughing as they fall on to the wet sand below them. They are approached by one of the bystanders who seem to be interested in joining them on the ground, but Victor gives him a warning by snarling which makes Pedro a bit confused. The man gets the point and turns to walk away quickly. ‘You just snarled like a…..bull papi. Is it possible that this tattoo will somehow change who you are?’ Victor looks up at his confused lover and has a noticeable change in his eye color as a reddish tint seems to be mixing in with his brown eyes. Strangely, Pedro is not that worried about it and leans down to kiss him on the lips. The beefy stud grunts loudly feeling something happening from inside his body which makes his latino lover start to anticipate some kind of physical change in him. ‘What is going to happen to you Victor? I hope you are still able to maintain your identity after all of this is done.’ Victor strains feeling his toes cracking and melding themselves together on both of his feet. He groans as they stretch and widen to form what appear to be giant bull hooves. Pedro’s eyes widen seeing this happen and can feel his lover’s legs starting to change as well. A large patch of hair begins growing on top of each hoof as the veins in his arms and legs start to protrude and grow thicker underneath the skin. The Puerto Rican doesn’t hesitate to feel Victor’s muscles as they expand in along his fingers. His legs widen as the muscles blow up into engorged mounds stretching the skin to its limits. Pedro moans as he watches his mate transforming into something unlike himself. Victor does not appear to be in any kind of pain either as it moves into his crotch and midsection. His cock and balls inflate to twice their size mesmerizing his latino lover as he sees the ballsac growing trying to contain the two huge bull testicles. He leans in to lick and taste Victor’s growing pole as it swells turning to a much deeper purple color. He catches some of the salty juices flowing from its slit as it gapes open. He rubs his mate’s newly grown bull legs feeling their raging power and marveling at his incredible size. He looks up at Victor and watches his head as it starts to change its shape slightly as his nose stretches parting his nostrils as they double in size. His mouth stretches further up his face as two horns protrude from the sides of his head. The brownish red hair he saw grow out from other parts of his lover’s body are now thickening up on Victor’s head above his newly sheathed horns. Pedro knows now that he is changing into a bull like creature which makes his own cock leak precum. He leans up against Victor’s chest feeling his abs protruding as they stretch and pull themselves to the sides of his torso. The emerging musclebull rears his head back as his pecs flare out and swell bigger and fuller than ever before. His back and lats pop multiple times accommodating the extra size as they too swell and grow. Pedro wastes no time running his hands over the massive muscles on his lover’s new torso and moves his mouth up to start chewing and sucking on Victor’s powerful new pecs and nipples. The forest of hair sitting on top of them drives the Puerto Rican wild as he pets it with his hands. The huge bull wraps his incredible arms around his latino lover’s back and holds him against his body as his biceps and triceps continue to thicken up, pressing the engorged volleyball sized bulbs against Pedro. The hispanic stud moans deeply as his cock finally shoots cum down Victor’s abs and his right bull leg. He snarls and reaches for Pedro’s face to make him look up at him. The musclebull’s face is done transforming as his reddish-brown eyes and fur glean in the nighttime. The Puerto Rican moves up to plunge his tongue down the manimal’s throat which meets up with Victor’s new thick tongue. Subsequently, the bigger tongue finds itself moving down inside the eager human’s throat. The musclebeast grips his lover tightly pressing him up against his thick tool and grunts teasing his hole with it. Pedro’s desire for this new creature is overtaking his senses as he relaxes his body to allow Bull Victor to enter him. The bull’s hulking hands are surprisingly smooth and provide a calming effect for the latino man. The huge creature finally penetrates him spreading his ass wider and making the Puerto Rican wince with every inch that enters him. Despite the noticeable pain, Pedro feels waves of pleasure rushing through him. His lust for the musclebeast is obvious now as well as Victor’s complete acceptance of his dramatic transformation. The huge beast’s eyes glisten staring into his human lover’s own as he fucks him slowly and methodically trying to conjure up the gallon of bull semen sitting in his engorged sac. Pedro can smell the incredible aroma emanating from Victor’s crotch as feels his beastly lover starting to strain making his powerful muscles drip with perspiration against Pedro’s more insignificant ones. The small human knows his time is coming soon to join his animalistic lover. He stops kissing Victor to look at him again in his loving eyes. ‘MMMMM papi…..I want to hear you say something to me. Can you talk? I am dying to know what you sound like in this insanely powerful body.’ Bull Victor smiles and shows off his new thick teeth that have grown in before he tries to speak. ‘I……*deep rumbling tone*……can talk baby……*his voice sends shivers up and down Pedro’s body which makes the human grind his cock more*…….*Victor grunts as he does so*……mmmmmm I always had this feeling about you baby……we share a common bond for muscle and power……and….. a slight touch of beastiality it seems. *winks* I can’t wait to see your beautiful animal side Pedro, I hope you can handle it baby.’ Victor places his huge hands on Pedro’s sides and grips him as he starts to snarl feeling his balls contracting and pushing cum into his bullcock. The flood starts to fill the small human’s insides which is making Pedro gasp as he squeezes the musclebull’s powerful 28” biceps. The huge manimal sees a look of fear in the human’s eyes but wants him to just keep focusing on his face. ‘Baby…..*still pumping cum inside Pedro*…..just relax your body and let it do what it needs to do. You will be beautiful to me no matter what happens now. *smiles at him and flips his big muscly tail that is attached above his giant muscle butt* I bet you never thought you would like a tail on me did you?’ *smiles at him* Victor finally stops fucking Pedro as a small river of cum flows down his cock. He can see that Pedro is now in considerable pain as his transformation begins almost immediately. The musclebull moves his human lover down against his immense torso to make him more comfortable as he pulls his cock out of his Puerto Rican lover’s hole and starts rubbing Pedro’s back and ass caressing him waiting for his lover’s body to start its inevitable metamorphosis into another stage of evolution. For other stories in this series, check out the one with the mirror: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3467-the-other-side-of-the-mirror/ and the one with the otherworldly man: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3764-the-other-side-of-our-minds/

Brad awakens in the middle of the street of some town he has never been to before. He quickly rushes to the side of the road and sits on the curb anxiously wondering what the hell happened the night before. The man he saw change into a wolf must have dropped him off here for some reason. He quickly remembers that he was looking for Wade and gets up to compose himself. There are people walking around him and don’t seem to care that he is a bit out of sorts. He is also wearing clothes that aren’t his which makes him a bit uncomfortable. He turns to look inside the shop window from where he was laying before. There are two men standing there looking back at him which makes him wonder if they are friendly or not. He eventually decides to go inside the door to talk to them. One of them slowly moves to the back while the other one remains standing. He is a fairly small man, but he is dressed quite well in a white dress shirt and brown blazer and has on brown pants and brown boots. He has a well-kempt beard and brown eyes. Brad notices a scar along his neck and figures that this man is probably a were animal of some sort like Wade and that man from last night. ‘So…..do you have any idea how I got here today? I don’t remember anything from last night on.’ The man continues to stand silently staring at his baggy clothes. Before long, the man gestures for him to go to the back where the other man went. Brad nods and follows him to where the other man is. This man is a lot bigger and could pass for an animal in his own right. His huge back is all Brad sees until he turns around. His thick chest and gut glisten in the lights as Brad stares at the mountain of fur running from his legs up to his face. The man motions for him to sit down in a chair located by the bathrooms. Both men stand in front of him as they look at each other. The large one is wearing shorts that hug his giant quads as his package nearly hangs down. Brad can nearly see the man’s fat rod peeking from underneath. The man adjusts his cock as he realizes what the disoriented man is doing. He reaches down and pulls Brad’s baggy shirt off and sees the marks on his neck. Both men smile and shake their heads. ‘Yeah we can smell it in you. Hank here senses some bear flowing through you while I can sense the wolf.’ ‘Uhh okay? So you are both telling me that I have bear and wolf DNA inside me? Oh gawd!’ ‘You were obviously left in front of our doorstep for a reason man. Whoever it was knew that we would figure it out quickly. Me and Hank are converts too of different species. You however are a mixture of both.’ ‘So what do I do now? I am searching for a man…..his name is Wade. I really want to know what happened to him as well as what has happened to me.’ The two men grab chairs and sit down in front of Brad. The smaller one puts his hand out and wants Brad to do the same. Brad does and the man puts his in his. ‘Do you feel it man? We both have it flowing inside us. Yours may have a conflict with the other beast residing inside you. Let me have Hank grab your other hand.’ Hank reaches out and takes Brad’s other hand and clasps it. Brad feels extremely sick as both men close their eyes and focus their energy on Brad’s. He tries to let go of Hank’s hand, but he resists. He does manage to let go of the other man’s which makes him gasp for breath. Hank continues to focus on to Brad’s inner beast which makes him writhe in pain. The other man grabs a hold of Hank’s arm and pulls the two hands apart. The agonizing pain stops as Brad drips in perspiration. Hank laughs a little and leans over to lick the sweat off Brad’s chest. He moans a bit as Brad tries to get away from him. The other man tells him to stop terrorizing Brad because he isn’t ready yet. ‘Boys relax. I’m sorry we put you through this man, I wasn’t thinking. My name is Curtis in case you need to know. I think we have confirmed that you are definitely a hybrid. Hank will be hard pressed though to let you leave without something happening.’ Brad notices Hank’s engorged cock hanging out the side of his shorts. The giant pink head looks wet as it throbs. Curtis leans down and slides his pinky down Hank’s piss slit. The huge beastly man yells in agony as his partner fucks it with his finger. Brad looks hypnotized as he sees this happening. Hank pulls his shorts off and reveals his immense ass covered in thick fur to match the rest of his body. His firm ass though looks quite inviting to Brad as he feels his cock reacting. He hopes that he doesn’t do what Wade did when they had sex though. It seems like Curtis is using a more subtle approach to make Brad’s inner beasts come out as the whole experience of watching the small man performing such an unusual sex act on Hank is making Brad uneasy and he doesn’t know why. Curtis moves down to start sucking on his lover’s wet cock head after he removes his finger. The large beast growls in lust as his eyes turn black and his teeth fall out to reveal large fangs. Brad can notice something happening to Curtis too as he hears the man moaning in angst as his clothes begin to tighten. He can hear the man’s clothes begin to rip rather quickly as he notices both huge men beginning to transform. Hank’s face is changing shape as it gets rounder and starts to resemble a black bear but his chest is still like a human’s as he legs get even thicker as the black fur completely covers his skin. Curtis’s nice clothes are starting to fall apart as his red fur begins to expose his body. His mouth changes slightly as the wolfman grows thick fangs and ears on his head as his human ears fall off. Remarkably he continues to suck on his werebear’s thick rod which has thickened even further as it spills pre down his throat. The werewolf howls lightly as it continues to gobble down the juices flowing from the werebear’s cock. Brad wants to flee so badly but is compelled to continue watching their transformations. Curtis’s pants rip in a thousand places as his thin legs blow up into huge muscular hind quarters as a huge red tail goes flying out his growing back which has reduced his shirt to being a scarf. His hands and arms that are still around his werebear lover’s back have changed their shape as claws grow out of them and pierce the flesh making Hank growl in lust. It isn’t long before Curtis’s pants fall out revealing his wolf cock which is nice and thick and protruding from his sheath. Brad seems almost tempted to go pleasure it as something inside him is trying to push him towards it. Curtis is now howling because Hank is shooting a river of cum down his lover’s throat as it also spills out and down his lover’s muzzle. Brad’s breathing grows heavier as he tries desperately to keep his composure. He doesn’t have a fetish for beastiality, but the dangling cock on Curtis seems so inviting. The werewolf knows this too as his eyes keep turning to look at Brad. It finally pulls the bear cock out of its mouth and walks over to Brad. ‘NO PLEASE I DON’T WANT IT! Curtis if you can hear me I don’t want it.’ The werewolf actually smiles at him and appears to attempting some kind of speech. ‘…..you…..need…..pleasure…..give in…..beast…..you want this…..’ The wolfy Curtis gets up on its hind legs and puts its front legs on the wall behind Brad’s head. It’s wolf cock throbs a bit as it spills fluid on his leg. It reaches down like it is about to eat him, but ends up licking him on his neck where his last wound is. Hank moves over to Brad now and sits his huge humanlike cock on his right hand. The huge pink head instantly makes the shocked onlooker pet it which gets a deep moan out of the werebear. Wolfy Curtis inches his cock closer to Brad’s mouth which makes him start to sweat profusely knowing that it may make him lose control of his own inhibitions. The creature eventually pushes its cock on to Brad’s face where it throbs wildly and makes him start to tremble a bit. It leans its head in to give him a slight nibble growling a bit as Brad tries to resist. All the while he is stroking the bear’s thick meaty cock as it moans. ‘OH PLEASE GAWD CURTIS I CAN’T…..I know what you are doing but not now…..I can’t give in…..’ Brad’s grip on bearish Hank’s cock loosens as his arm shakes. He can feel things building inside him but tries desperately to keep it from progressing. Curtis begins to claw down the wall as he slides his paws down Brad’s shirt shredding it. Brad yells in pain as the werewolf digs into him drawing blood as he grabs the animal and tries to pull him off. He can’t budge him though as Curtis slowly leans down and chews on his shoulder. Brad starts to give in to the animal and can’t hold on anymore. Hank gets behind Curtis and enters the werewolf with his hard cock and starts fucking him as they both sense the change coming from within Brad. Brad’s bloodied chest and shoulder has distracted him to the point that the process is already starting from within him. The beastly couple growl and howl in anticipation of the new addition to the family. End of Part 3

Part 3 When Jack got to Jason's room, he was astonished, but not shocked at what he found. He knew from deep down in his newly muscled body, that whatever Jason had become, he was going to be magnificent and beyond the realm of what is normally possible. He knew that Jason was no longer what most would classify as human. Hell, even Jack himself, was no longer normal and barely human. He felt superior and God like to anyone, including the muscle beasts that he was able to control. The constant feeling of that kind of superiority kept his cock hard and his mind and body at an optimal level of existence. He did know however that since Jason was able to make the changes in him let alone all of the other minions, that Jason was The supreme being and Jack knew somewhere deep down inside him, that his Uncle was almost at the same level as Jason. When Jack looked at his former friend, for a split second, he saw his Uncle Roy, the same one that busted through the barn door and ran into the fields, but he knew deep down that this was Jason. He could see it in his eyes, the same eyes that Jack had looked into every night for the last few years. Even after what had just happened to him, it was very hard for Jack to believe what he was looking at and he had never in his wildest dreams would have thought that anyone could ever be as huge as his Jason or his Uncle were. Each of them were colossal beings meant to be worshiped. He knew that deep in his soul. But this Jason was not the same Jason that was Jack and Roy’s friend, because the Jason lying in this bed, correction, beds, (4 to be exact end to end in a square), looked like the largest man on the planet and the once pale, flabby 60 year old doctor, looked like a bronze God in his twenties with muscles bulging everywhere. Right here, right now, Jason could go out and completely conquer the world and there would be no one that could match his size and strength to defeat him. He was completely massive with so much muscle that he was without a doubt, the most muscular man in the world. He laid there with the multiple covers covering his lower body because one sheet wouldn't suffice. He was shirtless and probably naked since there was no gown or clothes for the matter that would cover him...anywhere. For the first time since his own change, Jack felt insignificant. Still even with all his muscle, Jason didn’t look like he would be incapacitated. He moved freely and even sat up in bed. He had an amazing amount of mobility with kind of mass that he had. Jack secretly anticipated seeing Jason stand before him so that he could serve him, but he knew that that time would eventually come and he needed to be patient. Jason’s body was omitting the same sent as Uncle Roy's had been which caused every male that came in contact with it to go into their own orgasmic coma causing them to involuntarily cum. The scent was definitely floral and while intoxicating, it was manageable to Jack for now. As well as not only filling the air with the intoxicating stench, Jason was also radiating as if his skin was glowing. He no longer had any hair on his body and he was completely bald. His skin had a silky smooth oily sheen to it as like it had just been rubbed in oil, but Jack knew it was his natural flesh albeit as natural as Jason was to himself. His body was producing the oil, which was part of the scent. The shine of the oil only helped to enhance Jason’s immaculate body. Even with his own change, which Jack realized that it had made him immune to the orgasmic stupor, he still was completely enthralled with the God before him and the insatiable lust inside him teetering on the edge of losing control. Jason’s body was quite literally a mountain of muscle. Even after seeing Roy’s huge massive body, Jack was sure that Jason was much larger than his Uncle. He was easily 3 times bigger than Uncle Roy. Jack guessed that when Jason finally did stand erect, he would be about 18 to 20 feet tall and as wide as the length of a small car. His head was now the size of huge beach ball and his face was chiseled to gorgeous perfection. His looks were the same as before, but different in that anything that was an asset to him before was enhanced 10 fold and areas that weren’t previously kind to him, were changed to glorious beauty. Any and all imperfections were erased and replaced with the features of a true God. Jason just sat there watching his new creation and soon to be lover admiring its maker’s incredible body and godlike existence. He sat quietly, in appreciation, letting Jack take it all in, for Jason knew what was yet to become. Jack’s vision traveled south from Jason’s face as he noticed his neck was enormous, as it melted into his shoulders with traps that were literally obscene. Then Jason had involuntarily flexed his shoulder and neck muscles just by moving his head and the thickness of them increased by about 8 inches all over, exploding in the mass of a most muscular pose, but he wasn’t even trying to flex them. That was just the natural use of his muscles doing that and the thought of that enthralled the boy. Jack moaned in an uncontrolled ecstasy as he felt a large glob of precum shoot out of his cock and land on one of the beds that the mountain was on. He could feel himself losing more and more control over his own body, the longer he was in there with his friend and instead of fighting it, he let it energize him. What normally would have put anyone else into the orgasmic stupor was only feeding Jack’s own power and strength inside him. He could feel his muscles gaining power and size, but in a very slow manner. He could feel the superiority of his new self, replacing his former meek human form. It was as if he was in a constant state of growth and controllable orgasms. Jason just smiled at the added appreciation of his new subject and at the thought of what was yet to come. Jack took his finger and wiped up some of his juice off the covers and sucked on his finger as he continued his visual quest of his new master. Jason’s upper torso from shoulder to shoulder must have been somewhere between 6 to 8 feet across. Each one of his pecs on his chest was about as large as a truck tire, and he guessed that they were hard as granite, but pliable to the touch. They were perfectly chiseled into mounds that a normal sized person could sit on and not even cover the pec. Jack could see the strands of each muscle that combined to make out Jason’s chest. Each pec also had a large baby bottle nipple that hung down from their weight and there was a small bead of a milky substance dangling from each one before it would drip down onto his stomach as it found a river bed of an ab and then it would slowly travel down the crevices of his body as it miraculously absorbed back into him. His abs were just as amazing and completely inhuman, as there were a total of 12 of them. 6 on each side, wait…either it was the way he was laying or Jason actually had a small extra one his left side, just under his left pec, making it a total of 13. Each ab was like someone had laid out a bunch of Italian sausages, starting with the smallest just under his pecs and then each one longer than the one before, across his stomach as those were so large and the valleys in between them were deep enough that Jack thought even with his new colossal cock, he could actually fuck Jason’s abs. More precum shot from his cock up and onto his own muscled chest. Again he licked it off like licking the batter of a cake. Then Jack’s eyes traveled to Jason’s mammoth hands that lay in front of him on his lap. It was amazing, but wasn’t uncanny that both hands were huge, with each finger being enormous and thick. Each hand was larger than a large Frisbee and his two middle fingers were as large as normal sized bottles of water. They could have fucked a normal person, giving them the likeness of a huge 9” thick cock fucking them mercilessly. In each finger, you could see the tendons moving them like muscles under the skin and the actual muscles in his hands were cut and thick which give them just as much of a muscular appearance as the rest of him. There was no doubt in Jack’s mind that Jason could literally crush someone’s head with just has bare hands and he wouldn’t even need to exert much pressure. Jack looked further up Jason’s arms as he realized that his arms looked almost like tree limbs, having stands and mounds of tendons and muscles looking like the bark of a tree. His forearms were incredibly thick and larger than a Two, 2 liter bottles at their thickest point. Jack was sure that the power of his forearms only enhanced Jason’s super strength of the thickest, largest and most defined upper arms of anyone anywhere in the world. His upper arms were as big as a large sack of potatoes with muscles that lumped out to near obscene gestures without even flexing them. His biceps alone looked like there was more than just one muscle. The man actually had triple biceps on each arm. Jack longed to be held in those arms and for a third time, Jack closed his eyes in ecstasy as he shot a large wad of precum, this time actually spraying across Jason’s chest. That was what Jason was waiting for and he flexed his arms in the largest display of a bicep pose ever. His upper arms went from circumference of 30” to over 43” around with so much muscle and power that the stiffing of his muscles from the flex cause a sonic wave of “Pollination” as Jason would later call the phenomenon, which caused those anywhere within the area to go into the orgasmic bliss and begin their own regeneration process into muscular beasts like himself, though they would always be smaller than Jason, Roy or Jack as they would be the drones or “seedlings”. This wave flowed over everyone and everything on the seventh floor of the hospital, causing all of those that were or weren’t already in a orgasmic stupor to fall under the spell. The only one that still seemed somewhat immune was Jack. Jack turned around to see all the men on the floor, each spewing volley after volley of cum until their balls were dry and then they began to grow. Slowly, but noticeably their bodies increased in size and musculature, ebbing when they were all around the size of a Mr. Universe. By now with all of the pheromones hitting everywhere in the hospital, all of the men were now in their state of change and growth. Jack turned back around to see Jason still in the double bicep pose and what seemed to be in some sort of trance of his own. Then Jack noticed movement under the sheets. It was coming from in between the two 6 feet long and 3 feet high cylindrical mounds of what Jack could only deduce were Jason’s legs. The movement began to rise higher and higher, pulling the sheets toward the center of Jason’s body. Jack knew that this was Jason’s cock, but as the sheets grew higher, the width of what was beneath it seemed to expand as well, as it just kept rising, 2 feet, 3 feet, 6 feet, now over Jason’s head, and it didn’t stop until it was about 8 feet high off of the bed. The sheets had now been pulled off of Jason’s legs from the outside in, as his cock rose to it’s flag pole status. As Jason’s legs were revealed to Jack, he noticed that even though they were still made of flesh and muscle, the looks of them were that of 2 huge oak tree trunks. The muscles in them were so extreme that they contorted Jason’s legs to that of the mighty oak. It was freakish, but incredibly sexy and erotic at the same time. Then something even more extraordinary began to happen. Jason’s flag pole of a cock began to come back down and towards Jack to the end of the bed. The scene looked like a Cobra that had been erect and ready to strike, but was now coming forward and down to slither toward its meal. For a moment Jack thought to run, but he realized that he couldn’t. The wave that was emulating off of Jason’s body was holding him there; its power wrapped around Jack and held him rigid and in an orgasmic bliss as it caressed him sensually. He was helpless to fight as he watched Jason’s cock began to become unhooded from the sheet. The cock head of it was as large as a normal man’s head and it had a white pungent liquid flowing slowly out of it. The head and the rest of the cock were as slick and shiny as the rest of Jason’s body and it was as muscular as his legs, arms and torso; so muscular that it resembled a tree, or more so, it was like that of a wooded vine; an enormous vine that began to extend away from the bed and slither under Jack’s legs. As its skin touched Jack’s, more currents of pleasure soared through Jack. He lost all fear of the monstrosity of it all as he became even harder and more excited. He was elated, completely giving over his body to the vine and its owner, as it slithered up between his thighs and separating Jack’s ass crack traveling up and around Jack’s back, arms and torso as it entwined him in its warm sensual hug. Then the head of the cock stopped right in front of Jack’s face, as if it were looking at him, studying him. Jack was intrigued and wanted a taste of the white liquid that flowed out of it. Thus, it was as if the cock knew of his wishes, it moved forward enough for Jack to lick the piss slit and capture and drink down some of the liquid. The second the liquid touched Jacks tongue, he orgasmed in huge sprays of cum all over the bed, the room and Jason. Then as he swallowed the nectar, Jack’s body hit a growth spurt as if the nectar had fertilized him. His entire body gained another 4 inches everywhere and he roared at the blissful feeling it gave him. This caused the other, lesser seedlings to answer Jack’s roar with a roar of their own. He instinctively knew that he was becoming a second master to the seedlings. The vine cock then began to loosen its hold on Jack, but only enough accommodate his new growth. Jack noticed Jason, who was still in his trance, smile and then the cock head inched closer to Jack’s mouth, resting itself just shy of his lips. The flow had stopped so Jack could not get any more of the nectar. That is when Jason began to speak, but in a language that Jack had never heard before, “ytilatrommi fo kao gnorts eht fo ratcen eht of tifg eht evieceR .elcnu dna dneirf ruoy ekil ,lla ot doG a emoceb lliw uoy dna oZ fo nedarg eht fo eno emoceb ot won era ouY” Over and over Jason kept saying the same thing in a monotone voice, but with the bass of a thousand drums. Jack could physically feel the words hitting his chest. Jason’s cock head began to leak out more nectar. This time though it had a greenish tint to it. Again, instinctively, Jack knew that he needed to ingest the liquid and he opened his mouth to receive the nectar. The entire time, Jason kept reciting the same gibberish over and over, but as Jack drank the liquid, his hearing began to become muffled and his brain began to reorganize the words that Jason was uttering. Jack continued to hear, “dna oZ fo nedarg eht fo eno emoceb ot won era ouY …” but then it began to change. “you will become a God to all, like your friend and uncle. Receive the gift of the nectar of the strong oak of immortality. You are now to become one of the Garden of Zo and you will become a God to all, like your friend and uncle…” Holy Fuck…It was beginning to make sense. Everything that Jason was saying was backwards, but now Jack was able to understand him. The words comforted and empowered Jack. The green nectar was a decipher for those of the Garden of Zo. It aided in knowing the language and the creation of one to become a God of Zo, but it did not fully explain who these God’s were. Images of other Gods of Zo came to Jack’s mind. Thousands of incredibly huge and muscular Gods with various specialties of their own, but all of them were beings of the Garden. Jason was already a God of Zo and his specialty was the vines with the strength of the mighty oak tree. Jack knew that Jason was the strongest of the Gods and he was honored to be the recipient of that gift of his friend. He knew that when a God gives himself to make another, that recipient not only will have his own specialty, but he will empower the specialty of his maker. His Uncle Roy, however seemed to be on his way to becoming a God of Zo, but there was something that wasn’t quite right about him. He didn’t know what his Uncle’s specialty was, but it seemed wild and untamed. Still, Jack was definitely becoming another incredibly strong God of Zo and he was excited to find out his what his own specialty would be. Jack understood what Jason was and he began to understand what had happened to Uncle Roy. But there were pieces missing about Roy’s existence. Jack understood that he, like Roy and Jason was becoming less human. Now…he was becoming something more than himself, something more than any human on earth, something only a God could be…and he was finding his destiny…and it was magnificent.

‘You mean you know?’ ‘You are a werewolf aren’t you Wade? OH GAWD I HOPE YOU ARE, I admit it excites me.’ Brad shows the tent in his pants as Wade laughs. He shakes his head left and right and Brad frowns. ‘No I am not a wolf man. I am similar to that though. I should have sensed your appetite before and now I know you will be tough to fend off. Like I said, I will show you where I live.’ ‘I can’t wait that long Wade, I want to see you change. Can’t you give me a preview?’ ‘Oh hell no, not here. I can’t control it here, it would ransack this whole floor probably.’ Brad’s infatuation leads him to decide to cancel his trip back home so he can fly to be with Wade. He tells Gabe and his wife that he needs to make an additional trip to visit an old friend, which isn’t exactly wrong actually. Brad and Wade arrive in Oregon by the next morning. The two men are now kissing often and talking freely with each other as they take a taxi to the outskirts of Portland. Brad laughs as he realizes that Wade got a house in the country in case something were to happen. Wade holds Brad’s hand as he directs him into his home. The spacious layout makes Brad wonder exactly what Wade is. The furniture is sparse and everything looks nailed down. He turns to Wade and puts his free hand on his chin and rubs it. ‘Soo…..what are you sexy creature? Do you have a lair for your transformation?’ ‘Actually I do genius. It won’t be long before you will know either. We need to get some sleep first because I can’t change without energy.’ Wade shows Brad a guest room, but he doesn’t seem to want to go there. ‘I’m not sleeping in there Wade. I made special plans to come here, I want to be with you.’ ‘I don’t trust you man. You will try to make me change before I am ready.’ ‘So it does depend on physical attraction. Hehe thanks for telling me.’ Wade rolls his eyes and points his finger at Brad. ‘No funny stuff Brad. I know you want the beast to be unleashed, but it isn’t safe.’ ‘Okay (crosses fingers behind his back).’ The two men crawl into the big bed in Wade’s bedroom as they take their shirts off. Wade kisses Brad goodnight and goes to sleep. Brad lays there waiting to make a move as he pulls his pants off and strokes his cock. He leans over to rub it against Wade’s back. The sleeping stud moans a little as Brad begins to kiss and lick his lower back. He slowly lowers Wade’s undies to reveal a huge bubble butt which surprises Brad as he makes noises. He leans down to start running his tongue along each cheek before parting them to flick his tongue on Wade’s hole. The sleeping stud growls lowly as Brad strokes his cock a little more. His need to see Wade’s cock overwhelms him as he pulls the man’s drawers completely off and sees a thick meaty rod waiting to be serviced as it begins to pool pre on the bed. Wade begins to sweat profusely as the beads start to move down his body. Brad’s anticipation for Wade’s transformation becomes overwhelming as he grabs the sleeping man's big rod and swallows it down tasting the thick pre flowing from the slit. Wade begins to convulse as he sleeps and squeezes the sides of the mattress. The eager sucker rubs his friend’s stomach as he feels it starting to react. He looks over as the muscles begin to quiver before they start to stretch. Wade agonizes as his belly expands wider. Brad moans feeling each individual abdominal disappear underneath the thick ball of hairy muscle rising from within. It eventually hides Wade’s head from Brad’s view as he continues to worship the huge cock. The admirer moves his hands down towards Wade’s growing quads as they begin filling out and pushing themselves further apart. They thicken into giant hulking trunks of solid mass. The dark black hair on Wade’s body begins to thicken quickly covering up his entire outer layer of skin. The change intensifies as Wade gives in to his change letting his arms and pecs explode in size before his own voice disappears under the tension. Brad continues working over the giant cock and moans louder as he feels it growing from within his lips. The thick muscles start stretching even wider forcing Brad to pull it out of his mouth so he can run his tongue along the sides. He reaches down to feel Wade’s balls expanding in his grasp feeling them stretch as the sack tightens. He can feel them filling up with massive amounts of cum. It is at this point that Brad realizes that Wade is getting closer to the edge. Brad manages to take a peek up at Wade’s face as he can hear him making growling noises as his teeth change and his hands and feet begin to change their appearance. Each finger and toe begins sprouting huge claws which frightens Brad only slightly. It is at this point that Brad risks everything to devour the coming river now flowing into Wade’s giant cock. The human side of him is starting to disappear as the bear from within begins to take over as his face loses its human qualities as a snout forms out of nowhere and his human ears fall off. New bear ears form off the sides of his head as he now resembles a black bear. The bear growls loudly as Brad sucks down the huge volcano of cum now erupting from its cock. He gulps down as much as possible as the white goo flows down his chest. The bear begins to get agitated as it moves away from him before turning around as if it is going to attack. Brad rushes to the doorway of the bedroom before turning to yell out, ‘WADE ITS ME BRAD! PLEASE YOU HAVE TO KNOW IT IS ME!’ The animal stops as its black eyes stare him down as it gets quiet and cocks its head sideways. It closes its mouth before turning to jump out one of the bedroom windows. Brad rushes over to see it jump down on the ground and go rushing through the forest behind the house. He quickly pulls his shorts back on to go out the front door of the house and into the forest to find the animal. He can’t hear anything now which he finds quite peculiar and after several minutes gives up the search. He sits down close to a tree to catch his breath and realizes that he is feeling a bit lightheaded. Without knowing it, a man has shown up out of nowhere and is standing above him. Before he can make any kind of movement, the man grabs him and holds him down on the ground. He covers Brad’s mouth and begins to say something. ‘Shh, no need to be making a ruckus. I know you are looking for Wade.’ (mumbling under the man’s hands) ‘Stop doing that, if you will calm down, I will let you talk.’ Brad nods as he stares up at the man. The man lets go of him as Brad sits up. ‘You were at the reunion weren’t you? You were one of the guys Wade was with.’ ‘That is correct man. You did a very bad thing you know? Him being loose like this is dangerous. Our community will not tolerate outsiders fucking things up.’ ‘I couldn’t help it he makes me crazy with lust for some reason.’ The man smells the cum on Brad’s chest as his own hazel eyes grow larger. ‘You are trying to make yourself change aren’t you little man? It isn’t that simple fortunately. You have to be compatible with your mate.’ ‘When will I know if I am? I am feeling really dizzy right now.’ The man laughs at him. ‘Well it is a slow process, but you will start to feel something change inside you in a relatively short timeframe.’ The man looks up in the sky and starts to make strange noises. ‘You better move along man, I can’t control this much longer. I have been holding back my change since I saw you here. I….(stretch)….oh shit…(shirt rip)….too fucking…(muscles growing)….late (pants split)’ Brad jumps up and rushes over behind a huge bush nearby as he watches the man commence into his transformation. The change he is witnessing begins to turn him on somehow as he feels a sense of ecstasy rushing inside him. The man only groans slightly as he grows taller feeling his bones crack and his boots explode under the pressure of his new paws. Brad moans as the man’s clothes rip and shred completely off as an insane amount of muscle begins appearing all over his body. The man practically moans as his body hair changes over to fur as he sprouts a huge brown tail to accompany his shiny brown body. Remarkably his face remains the same until the end when his muzzle finally sprouts causing him to anguish in pain and he voice changes to howls. Brad’s excitement causes him to accidentally rustle the bush too much which attracts the giant beast immediately. Before he can try to get away, the werewolf snatches him up into its grasp and starts to growl at him loudly. ‘Ohh dear gawd please mister wolf, I’m not ready to die yet. You have such amazing fur and muscles though. Can I at least touch you for a second?’ Brad reaches around to feel the beast’s huge hairy back and moans deeply feeling its incredible thickness and power. To his surprise, the hazel-eyed beast smiles at him and reaches down to breathe down on his face and starts running its tongue up and down his chest. The feeling makes Brad nearly go limp in the werewolf’s arms. It starts to run its claws along his legs and arms teasing him like its going to rip into him. Brad surprisingly moans as the beast smells him again before laying him down on the ground. Brad looks up into its eyes and wonders if the man is fully aware of what is going on. ‘You have some kind of control inside there don’t you?’ The werewolf almost smirks and even nods at him before running its tongue along his neck. Brad nearly loses his composure as he fears what the beast is up to. Without warning, the werewolf digs its teeth slowly into Brad’s flesh penetrating and drawing blood. It places a giant paw on his mouth as it holds its position as the blood slowly trickles down his chest. Then it digs its other claw into his left leg as Brad begins to lose consciousness. It picks Brad up after finally conquering him and puts his lifeless body on its back as it gets on all fours. It begins to move at a steady pace through the forest making sure that he doesn’t fall off. It appears that Brad’s life may turn out to be extraordinary after all. End of Part 2

Part Four. Man, it's hard to resist the temptation to make them huge right here and now. But the parts of massive growth stories where the characters start to go from plausible to impossible size has always been my favorite, so I'm doing my best to savor things as they go, though this section is a bit shorter than the last. I'm having a great time writing instead of just reading! It's great motivation to get me doing my best at the gym as well. Previous parts can be found here: Part One Part Two Part Three A Most Productive Year, Part IV Another month had passed. Scott and I were at the gym, waiting for August and Chuck to arrive. I was swimming laps in the pool, and my Viking was sitting and admiring the view as my 6 foot body snaked gracefully through the water, the well-defined muscles of my back rippling with each stroke. Finished with my warm-up, I placed my hands on the poolside floor and rose from the water, giving my deltoids and triceps a good flex for good measure. I looked every one of my 215 pounds, a sight in my tight black square leg swimsuit, the water further darkening the silk forest on my chest, one that would put Burt Reynolds to shame. Scott lumbered over to meet me, wrapping his hands tightly around each of my buttocks (it wasn’t difficult for him; his huge paws could palm my cheeks easily) and nearly lifting me off the ground as he kissed me firmly. “It took all my willpower not to jump into that pool and fuck you right then and there,” he whispered in my ear. If most men’s whisper was a tickle in the ear, Scott’s was a great gust of wind. I tugged on his beard. “Thanks for waiting.” If my growth had remained mostly steady over the past month, Scott’s had only accelerated. At 6’7”, it was an extreme rarity that we ran into anyone taller than him, and no one had his muscular bulk of 329 pounds—he’d packed on sixty-seven pounds in the past month, more than doubling my gains. He pullled me close, my hard hairy muscles digging into his fleshy torso. I playfully bit at his 20 inch biceps that bulged and filled my field of vision. He slapped my firm behind in response. “They’re here,” he lifted his humongous arm and pointed to the door where August and Chuck approached. August had responded to the supplement much the same way I had, starting slow—when we’d started, 20 pounds in three weeks had seemed unimaginable. Now it was my standard baseline, and Scott was growing even faster than that. If he was disappointed his progress, he masked it well. Having grown an inch to put him at 6’2”, he was even more cut than I was, at a shredded 231 pounds. If he kept this up, he said, he could make a huge splash at amateur bodybuilding competitions in the spring and maybe even get his pro card. Chuck, on the other hand, was growing the fastest of all of us. In a single month, he’d ballooned nearly seventy-five pounds to put him just over Scott’s old weight at 269, and grown two inches to equal August’s 6’2”. Not all of it was muscle, though none of us found that a problem on him at all. His gut was growing to truly sexy proportions, which enhanced his huge round pecs and rounded shoulders. If Scott looked like a lineman, Chuck was heading straight for strongman proportions—he liked reminding Scott that despite his stomach, his arms were an inch larger than Scott’s had been at the same weight. A white smattering of hair was growing thicker on his chest, and would meet with his visibly upward creeping treasure trail soon. Chuck was wearing the leather vest he’d taken to donning in lieu of a shirt—he was nothing if not old-school—his huge nipples peeking out from beneath it as it swung on his vast frame. August, meanwhile, was wearing the white wife-beater that was increasingly becoming his uniform. It was hard to find decent shirts that fit his size and shape, he’d complain. At least the wife-beater was a look, hugging his traps and lats beautifully and showing off his striated deltoids—his shoulders were easily his best feature. “Buckle up,” I’d note in response. “We’re only getting started.” We’d settled into a routine in our workouts. August and I teamed up to spot each other on our similar routines, while Scott and Chuck went straight to the big weights and followed more of a powerlifting regimen. l Sweat glistened on both of our toned forms. I was just finishing a set of pull-ups when I felt two large hands grasping my sides. I felt Scott’s big body sidle up behind me, his red beard tickling my ear as he leaned in close. “Keep going,” he growled, and I did. Ten more reps as he tugged gently down on my hips, adding enough weight that my arms were burning as I finished the set. He moved over to my front and wrapped one of his big arms around my waist, supporting my ass with his other arm. I let go of the bar and placed my hands on his boulder-like shoulders. “Hope that was your last set. I’m tired of waiting.” he rumbled as he carried me toward the locker room. I placed my forehead on his in response and stared deep into his blue eyes. “I’m ready for another sort of workout,” I purred. As the other gym-goers gaped at us, he carried me through the locker room and straight to the showers. The hot water steamed off our naked bodies. I drank in the sight of him, his broad shoulders leading down to a barrel chest, nips hanging down over his sizable belly. Thick hips belied the sheer magnificence of his ass, great expanses of flesh that jiggled slightly over his bulbous, 30 inch thighs and tremendous calves. His package had only grown bigger, his eleven inch beer-can member throbbing beneath his ample torso. He stomped over to me and loomed, water cascading over his shoulders and dripping off his fat pecs. “Fucking ready to take you,” he roared as he moved to turn me around. I put my hand up to his chest, the heat off his body warmer even than the water. “It’s been months since I fucked you. I want inside that ass again.” He moved in closer, as though the exertion of my muscular arm had no effect on him at all. “You think you can get all the way up in here?” he growled, slapping his humongous behind. I gripped my engorged dick in response. At 10 inches it was only an inch shorter than his, if not as wide. “This fucker should have no problem,” I said, wagging it roughly. “If I remember, you’ve never taken one this big. You scared, big man?” “You’re making a lot of assumptions about the men I dated before you,” he snorted. We stared daggers at each other for a moment. But then, his muscles grinding against each other like a mountain rolling from its roots, he moved, booming out a loud chuckle. He placed his mitts on the wall, water rushing off the vast expanse of his back. “Go at it, movie star. Just warm me up first.” I was happy to, quickly getting down on my knees and delving my tongue into his hole. I grasped the fleshy sides of his cheeks and dug in, my head nearly disappearing between them. When he was noticeably open, I whipped my dick out again and entered him. He had to squat slightly to make the height disparity work. “Slowly,” he gasped, breathing heavily as I slowly pressed my member into his furry butthole. Honestly, his beefy buttocks were giving more resistance than his hole as I slid further inside him. With one of my hands I gripped his pendulous stomach, my triceps swelling as I squeezed, while my other explored the bulging muscles of his back. Once all the way in I began pulsing my hips back and forth, at first slowly but then with increasing speed and violence, my rock-hard, hairy abs flexing as I pounded. A great rumbling was building in my Scott’s expansive chest. “Mmmm,” he rumbled, tickling my lower torso as his body vibrated against mine. I fucked him harder. “MMMmmmmmmm.” The rumbling was growing. His vast stomach was spasming against my thick arms. Harder. “NnnnnnnAAAAAAAAUUUUUUUUGGGGGHHHHHHH” Every other muscle in his body was tensing--His quads, his shoulders, his forearms—his roar shook everything in the room that wasn’t nailed down. A massive load shot from his gigantic rod and coated the shower wall in front of him as I came buckets into his beckoning colon. We were both wet all over, unable to distinguish between the errant cum, sweat and water that had soaked us both, the vast black forest that increasingly covered every inch of my body darkened further. “Looks like you two emptied out the place,” came a thundering behind us. We turned to see Chuck’s naked form steaming beneath the hot showers. August must have already bolted off to class. Chuck looked like he’d gotten even bigger since the last time I saw him, his enormous muscle-gut shaking slightly as he approached, his fat pink mast pointed right us. He had regained his old gregariousness over the past month, and then some. It seemed like every day I saw a photo of Chuck leaving a bar, one massive arm around August and the other choking some ever-changing muscle-boy, an enormous smile on all of their faces. He would work through the whole city within the year at the rate he was going. “So you finally topped him again, huh?” he asked as he hovered over me. His gargantuan chest and stomach seemed larger than the 48 inches we’d measured them both at yesterday. I gave him a wry grin. “So you should be good to go then, kiddo.” As Scott sprawled himself on the floor of the shower recovering, Chuck bore down on me. “Ready for round two?” he hummed. “Yes, sir,” I replied, wrapping one of my legs around his ample midsection.

Jason hurried into the gym, carrying his bag over one shoulder. The receptionist recognised him and waived him in. Jason quickly got changed into his lycra leggings, gym shorts and t-shirt. He smiled as he caught his reflection, he looked good. “Damn I look good”, he paused for a moment, checking himself out. He turned on his side and clenched his fist, popping his tricep. “Hey Jay, I thought I saw you sneak in” Jay heard a familiar voice and turned from his reverie to see the imposing form of Brad approaching. Jay and Brad had been college roomies and good friends for almost 10 years. If Jay was big, Brad was massive. His 6ft 5” body was barely contained in an under armour t-shirt and leggings. Brad reached out and grabbed Jay’s bicep. “Damn that feels hard – ready to get your pump on bro?” Jay grinned and nodded and following his buddy into the gym. -------- “Damn Jay, you’re are killing it”. Brad stood there watching as Jason cranked out his 11th rep of his chest press, with a 45kg dumbbell in each hand. “ You normally stop at 9, but then you have been totally killing it since you walking onto the gym floor” Jason flashed a grin as he continued to knock out reps “15…..16….17…ARGH!!!!” Jason dropped the weights unceremoniously “Man I feel awesome” He raised his arms into a double bicep pose, large mounds of muscle rose up, with a thick vein draped over the muscle. “You know what. I think I could go again and up the weight.” Jason flashed a shit eating grin at Brad, who stood there open mouthed. “You sure bro?” Jason got up off the bench and racked the 45s, he reached for the 50s and paused for a moment. He rubbed his chest, pleased at how thick it felt. “Fuck it” he reached for the 55s. As he walked back to the bench he felt great, he had the mother of all pumps but he was so full of energy, it was almost as if he had not lifted yet. Jason looked at the clock. He had been at the gym for over an hour and hit a PB on every exercise going up both at least 2 reps and at 5kg in weight. Returning to the bench, Jason pumped out 2 more sets at 8 reps each. He still had more energy, but he had worked every muscle. Besides, Brad was starting to stare…. “Ok, I’m done. Wanna hit the steam room?” Jason was feeling horny as fuck as he headed into the changing rooms. He pealed his t-shirt off and as he did so, he rubbed his 6 pack. “The fuck?” Jason’s voice was low as he turned to check out his reflection in one of the many posing mirrors. When he woke up that morning his stomach had been flat with the slightest nubs, hinting at abs that were starting to come in. But now he was staring a solid thick set of abs. “ Brad did a double take. “Damn all those joint sessions I missed really paid off cause you grew some serious abs.. ” He raised his hand up to give his muscle bro a High 5. Jason responded without thinking. “Er thanks”. Not sure what to say or do Jason went along with it, all the time with two conflicting thoughts… ‘How did this happen’ and ‘this is fucking awesome’. Wrapping a towel around himself, Jason headed into the steam room with Brad. They were the only two there. Brad sat down on one of the marble benches and rubbed his neck as Jason spread out, letting the heat sink into his body. As it did, he closed his eyes and lay back on the stone bench. “So you are looking pumped as fuck buddy and that session… Man you were killing it” Jason smiled, letting Brad go on. He was really enjoying the praise. “Er Jay.. You er…” “What Brad?” “Your pitching one hell of a tent there buddy” Jason opened his eyes to take a look and sure enough, he was getting an erection. But not just any erection, this was one of those rock hard boners that would not go away easily. Slightly embarrassed Jason adjusted his junk, trying to cover up while thinking of something to calm down the raging hardon that was getting more and more obvious by the second. However neither approach seemed to work. Brad meanwhile was sitting back staring. “Damn dude, that thing is not going away.. Want me give you some privacy?” Jason nodded at his friend grateful for his understanding. However what he did not notice was that as Brad left, he towel was also starting to bulge… As the clear glass door closed, Jason wiped off his towel. He wrapped his left hand around his cock and started to pump it. Strangely it felt thicker… and maybe a little long as well. Normally Jason would have dismissed such thoughts but given the sudden appearance of a killer set of abs. He ran his right hand over the thick cobblestone path that had filled his stomach. “Fuck… this feels fantastic. ” The ridges between the abs were deep, a testament to their size and perfection. Jason started to build up speed as he continued to explore his body. The euphoria of the session and pump he was experiencing washing over him. He was close. He felt his nuts tightening. He let out a low growl… Somehow he knew he was going to cum heavily again. He closed his eyes as the first shot was fired from his cock. As he did so, Brad opened the door, to check on him, and was rewarded with a thick wad of cum on his face, a shot of just under 2 meters. “Dude!” Jason opened his eyes and his cock exploded. Several big dollops of cum shot out, covering Brad’s neck and chest. Brad just stood there in shock as Jason cum dumped on him. It took only a few seconds but the room stank of sex. Brad grinned at his buddy “never knew you cared” Jason should have been mortified. While Brad was bi, Jason was straight. At least, he thought he was. Looking over at the his cum covered buddy,, he suddenly had an image of Brad bent over as Jason went balls deep inside him. Jason stood up, a strange combination of pride and sheepishness. “Man you cum like a fire hydrant… Guess I better hit the showers…” Brad winked at Jason. “You can join me if you like…”

Check out Part 1 here: Part 2: “Jasper, we don’t have time for this. This is the most logical way of converting Clive into a carrier. He will have to take my cock up his anal cavity so that I can find his prostate. I am feeling incredibly horny right now and need to fuck somebody so I suggest you go get him or I will have to make you the carrier which is not the most logical plan.” Jasper agrees and goes to get Clive. He pulls him into the exam room which makes the smaller partner a bit uneasy. The red behemoth grabs Clive who is quite alarmed by the huge monster standing in front of him and puts him on the exam table before propping his legs up onto his bloated shoulders and traps. Seth rubs his thick fingers along Clive’s wet hole before turning to look at Jasper who seems quite turned on by this. Seth looks down at the lube he left on the floor and turns to speak to Jasper. “Get me the clear lube on the floor Jasper. I want to make this as comfortable as possible for him. *looks back around at Clive who seems very tense* Relax Clive, let’s see how your body will respond when I press my cock up against your hole.” The huge muscular demon rubs his shiny purple cock against his human bottom’s tense opening before slapping it a few times. After getting the lube for the doctor, Jasper hands it to the red beast and begins to run his fingers all over the red doctor’s soaked backside before maneuvering around to the amazing slabs beneath his two engorged tits. Jasper is becoming quite intoxicated by the huge monster’s amazing musk as he rubs his thick cock against Seth’s big tail. The doctor turns his torso just slightly to the side before wrapping his tail around the muscular human’s waist. He picks him up off the ground to make him moan a couple of times before putting him back down. “You feeling good right now Jasper? Just give me a few minutes with Clive and you will be amazed at what he will be doing to you. For now, feel free to let your inhibitions take over as long as you don’t interfere with my process.” The doctor squirts a big pile of lube on his fingers and reaches down to completely coat his massive shaft before slowly parting Clive’s hole. It seems quite receptive to Seth’s entry as the doctor positions himself over top of the helpless human. The thinner bottom appears to be in a bit of pain as the red hulk begins to bear down on him. “Just stay relaxed Clive and you will be fine. There is going to be an incredible amount of pressure right now. I am going to manipulate your prostate into trusting me so I can convert you.” Clive groans as the doctor continues to spread his hole wider, stretching his anal walls as it tries to accommodate the girth of his mighty pole. He can’t resist the beast either as he feels Seth’s cockhead pressing up against his prostate. The red-skinned muscle monster begins slowly fucking him as Jasper continues to worship the doctor’s body with his hands and rubbing up against Seth’s bloated ass. After toying with Clive’s prostate for a few minutes, Seth stops moving inside him as he starts to feel the bottom’s prostate swelling. The human’s cock and balls turn a deep purple as the red hulk can feel that he is getting ready to unload inside him. Clive starts yelling because the sensation is so overwhelming which prompts the doctor to put one of his massive paws over top of his patient’s mouth. “Shhh…..stay calm Clive. *feels his balls starting to throb* Mmmmm, this is going to feel good when it comes out. *breathes heavy as he turns to talk to Jasper* You might want to get back Jasper, I have to maneuver my cock into just the right spot in order for this to work properly. *holds Clive firmly as he picks him up and sits him upright onto his engorged member* Ready for it Clive? MMMMMM…..it is going to be quite the rush.” Before Clive can even get a word out, he can feel Seth’s bloated cock showering his insides. Seth continues to cover the bottom’s mouth as he screams from the sheer volume of cum wrecking him. Jasper fears that the doctor is killing him because it looks like Clive is in severe agony. The doctor continues to grip him tightly as the river starts to pour out of Clive’s anus as he passes out from the ordeal. Jasper notices that his boyfriend is unconscious and starts to beat on Seth’s back to get him to stop fucking. “Relax Jasper in order for this to be successful I have to ravage him pretty badly. His body has to be prepared to be converted. Just give it me a few more minutes and you will see what I am talking about.” Jasper still seems a bit unconvinced. “I want to trust you doctor, but seeing him like this is really driving me crazy. I love him so much and hate to see him in such distress.” As they continue to banter with each other, they don’t even notice that Clive is starting to change physically. The bottom is writhing against Seth as his cock and balls begin swelling as precum starts to roll down the huge red hulk’s abs and right quad. He groans deeply as his muscles start expanding. It is at that point that Seth can feel Clive’s hole getting wider against his thick pole. He decides to put the growing human back down on the exam table as he pulls his limp dong making it flop a few times. The stretching sounds get louder as the unconscious grower’s legs and calves expand to twice their size as Jasper looks on in awe. The growth quickly moves up into his chest and abs as each individual slab pops before forming into a perfect six-pack. Jasper can’t resist rubbing his oozing cock on each one of them as Seth picks him up. The stunned bodybuilder turns to look at him as Clive’s bloated cock arches to find his partner’s gaping hole. The doctor slides Jasper on top of it which prompts him to yell in shock. “No need to wait Jasper, he is responding the way he is supposed to with my serum. His changes will be permanent as well because he is now a carrier of the virus. Now it is your turn to coax him into filling you up so that you two can start to bear children.” Jasper reaches down to feel Clive’s pecs swelling as each muscle fiber contracts. His small biceps and forearms are growing now as well as his veins struggle to maintain their size over top of the huge boulders forming. His back and lats are pushing him up from the table as Jasper leans in to kiss him on the lips. He moans noticing a huge difference in the way Clive kisses as the growing human starts to wake up to embrace him as he starts to fuck Jasper. The intense transformation is too much for his cock as he launches massive rivers of cum up inside his partner’s body as he yells in delight. His body continues to change as his face is more chiseled than before and a light layer of stubble appears on his face. Jasper grimaces as they continue to kiss each other. Dr. Darkori rubs Jasper’s back for a couple of minutes as Clive finishes filling him with massive quantities of sperm. Some of it flows into the floor beneath them as the two muscular lovers sit and try to collect themselves as the doctor starts to move away from them and over to tower over his desk to open one of his drawers. He is still bloated with muscle himself and is trying to find an antidote to his medication before he becomes consumed with lust. He could sense it as Clive was transforming and managed to keep it under wraps. However, with the two patients now emitting quite a plethora of hormones, he is finding it more difficult to control his own. “Guys, just give me a second here. *opens a drawer and talks softly* Ohh, thank gawd. *pops a pill out of a bottle and swallows it as he looks down at his swollen cock* Whew…..down boy. *it is leaking precum like it did before* I can’t let you dictate my moves, sorry.” Clive pulls out of Jasper as he tries to stand up. The newly muscular 27-year-old stud walks over to Seth and starts to massage his shoulders. The doctor pushes him away immediately though. “Knock it off Clive, you are feeling a bit horny I know, but I won’t be doing anything else for you at this time. *walks back around the desk towards Jasper* Jasper, you need to sit back down okay? Let everything swim around inside you for a few minutes. You will be developing a bump here in just a bit.” Seth pulls some of the paper off the table and has the 28-year-old bodybuilder sit back down. The tired bodybuilder grasps his pelvic area and appears to be in some discomfort. As he stands beside Jasper, he feels Clive’s huge vascular arms surrounding him as the thick hulk tries to slide his cock inside him. The doctor reaches around and grabs him by one of his arms before escorting him into the bathroom. He closes the door quickly and punches another button located beside the other one. The door makes a swooshing sound like they heard before as a steel door slides down from above. Clive yells in anger as he punches the door. “You need to relax Clive, it will wear off shortly. Don’t break your hand okay?” Jasper looks concerned, but he seems to get it. “I don’t appreciate you doing that to my boyfriend, but I suppose I can understand why you would want to keep him from interfering with this….. *feels his pelvis starting to swell* OHH SHIT! IT HURTS SO BAD!” Jasper’s lower abs and pelvic region are starting to bulge into what appears to be in the shape of a giant volleyball. His pecs are also swelling as his nipples stretch to twice their size. They both leak a clear liquid which is rolling down his bloated torso now. The sensation of his growing belly and erect nipples makes his cock spray the doctor’s body with a jet of precum. The doctor reaches down to massage the uncomfortable man’s balls which are rapidly filling up with cum now. “Things are looking really good Jasper. The whole process is working really well. *runs his hands on Jasper’s even larger round belly* It looks to me like you may be having more than one.” Clive has now stopped banging on the bathroom door as the doctor goes over to let him out. Seth pushes the same button he pressed before as the huge hulk rushes over to look over his partner. He is in awe at what he is looking at. He gently rubs the pregnant man’s furry pecs and squeezes his engorged nipples as they shoot what appears to be milk all over his bulging stomach. He then runs his hands along his lover’s belly as he kisses and licks the top part of it. Jasper’s agony appears to be subsiding as the pregnancy appears to be in its final form. The doctor walks back over to them again. “I think you two are ready to take this out of the exam room now. You should be due in about 12 weeks Jasper I would think. The babies have to be taken care of the same way they would be if they were being carried inside of a female. Of course, when you need to deliver them though, they will be coming out of your anus. Your body will transition to being able to do that in the meantime. Clive, I hope you are enjoying your new body because it is permanent since you are now a carrier of the pregnancy gene. Now, I will get you both outfits from the closet over here by the wall so you don’t have to leave here in the nude.” After a couple of minutes of shuffling through garments, the doctor returns to where he was before and sees that Clive is now servicing Jasper’s throbbing cock. The pregnant stud is moaning quite loudly as he starts to drench his partner’s face in thick voluminous cum. The happy sucker grunts as he takes turns gulping down the thick sea of cum and letting it smack him in the face. He looks up at Seth and smiles as he finishes drinking his partner’s nectar. “As long as it is just you doing that Clive, that isn’t a problem. The seed coming out of his cock will be needed later for when the babies are ready to mature.” Both of the men get up after they compose themselves and are in need of a shower. They both go into the bathroom to clean up before emerging just a few minutes later. They are now dressed to go in the clothing Dr. Darkori provided them. He is standing by the first button he punched so he can release the lever on the exam room door. The same swoosh they heard earlier disappears into the ceiling. As they both turn back around to look at Seth as they get to the main door, they notice that he has now returned to his original size again. “In case you both didn’t know, that noise you heard at first was a steel door coming down for the exam room door. Anyway, I want to see both of you again in 4 weeks. I will be checking to see how both of you are doing in your new roles. *hands Clive a clipboard with papers on it* Give that to Armand at the front desk for me Clive. I need to clean up myself before I see my next patient. *waves goodbye to both men* Talk to you both again soon.” They both wave at him as they go down the hall into the main lobby. Dr. Darkori stands by the bathroom room door and sighs a few times. He whispers a few ‘thank gawds’ to his self before going into the shower. The experiment worked exactly the way he hoped it would. Hopefully his luck will continue. End of Part 2

“Can I lick it, Danny?” There was a need in his eyes—a look I was familiar with. The one asking was a good-looking guy. Standing at 5’ 9” he was of average height. He did possess a great solid pair of pecs, broad globes for shoulders, well-worked arms, and above average legs. He even had a hard high and round ass on him. I made the choice to meet him at the bar tonight, I needed to throw some water on the fire of my own needs. Maybe he would fill that need I had growing inside of me. I hadn’t been able to identify the feelings I had been having lately, but whatever it was, I was looking for something to quench them. I knew, within 2 minutes of idle chat that he would be a decent fuck, but nothing more. What a shame. I knew that deep inside me—inside my soul—a ravenous, almost-crazed beast was circling its holding cell. I had felt it stir for years and still didn’t understand it completely. Whatever it was, it was becoming more familiar, more “me,” more of what I want, and more of what I could be. What I could feed it tonight would only appease my most basic and fundamental physical need, nothing more, something like handing the pacing suppressed tiger one of those horribly insufficient cracker snacks they hand out on airplane flights. It was something, but it only served to create a deeper hunger. The thing in me was becoming more powerful, more needy, more…unpredictable. At the same time, that deep desire fed so many of my actions. I was searching for something but I couldn’t quite put my finger on what it was. Ultimately, tonight had been nothing more than an ego stroke, or maybe better put—something to take the edge off. I really didn’t have much of an ego, per se. Most people would be shocked to know that I really struggle with my self-esteem. Of course, they base this purely on my physical appearance. I’ve worked out so hard for the past few years. It has been hard since I had been so thin growing up. But the thing inside of me, when it was still a quiet voice, slowly began making demands that I grow in strength and size. I obeyed. I am very good at obeying the voice now. At 6’7” and close to 280 pounds, I was what most would call “head-turning.” Maybe I was handsome, maybe not (I suppose that really depends on who is making the judgment) but my body was something I had worked hard on. I had very broad shoulders. I had enormous arms; I paid equal attention to my triceps and biceps. The results were quite impressive. My legs were full hard pillars that made the seams nearly rip on my pants. My waist had always been small, and still it measured about 32 inches. For my height and weight, it really was hard finding clothes that fit well in the waist. My ass was powerful. I could admit that. It was a product of deep squats and hundreds of hours of lunges. And then there was my chest. I had seen grown men drool at the ham-sized bags of hard flesh that erupted from my collarbone and bulged out several inches. My nipples stood erect at the outside bottom corners of my remarkably globular chest muscles. I was mostly lean, but had just a bit of extra padding that prevented much definition of my abs. It was my trouble spot. Some thought I was a sight to behold. Some thought that I was too big. I would get stares frequently from men and women alike. I took it as a compliment, but it never really mattered. Something was missing. But the beast inside of me kept egging me on. And so I kept lifting, and eating…and from time to time, I would pin myself with some good ol’ testosterone. My desire to become bigger, stronger, massive increased and escalated. I began to feel recently that my desire for growth, strength, and power was exponentially increasing. I couldn’t imagine ever thinking I could be too powerful, too huge, too freaky. It wasn’t possible. But again, I had always felt that a piece to the puzzle was missing. Something that I had only recently began to realize. “Seriously Danny. I want to lick it.” My trick for the night had a pleading look in his eyes. I raised my left arm again and flexed my forearm for him. He let out a deep guttural groan. The definition in my forearms was really quite something. Ridges and deep valleys ran from my thick wrist to my bulging elbow becoming meatier as they reached toward the bicep. A vast network of veins pulsed beneath my skin. Large vessels permanently traversed my arms but when I flexed, countless smaller veins emerged from their bed just below my very thin skin. His tongue (I don’t even know his name) went straight for the hard meat bulging outward from my flexed forearm. I could sense his desire. He was jacking off with his right hand. His left was pinching my right nipple. It felt good on some level to be worshipped for the hard-won meat that had sent him nearly into muscle induced trance. “Oh my fuck. I want you to fuck me so bad, Danny. So hard.” His breath was ragged. Mine was too. I had let myself get hard as he licked my arm. It felt good—though not satisfying. “I bet with that ass, you could fuck a hole through a steel door.” I could smell the lust oozing from his sweat. He grabbed my rising cock in his hand and stroked it lightly. Maybe this would be worth it after all. “Holy fuck, Danny. Your cock is huge man…and your balls. Fuck man.” He had descended into full worship. His eyes traveled from my forearm down to my now-tumescent pole. It was definitely a grower – not that it started out small. But like the rest of me, it was thick and of appropriate size. He looked into my big hazel eyes again and then lowered his head onto my cock. His mouth was warm and wet. He was a talented cock sucker. Jacking me off with one hand, sliding down my pole with his mouth as it followed the hand all the way to the base where my cock connected to my body. His other hand cupped my balls. I had to admit, they were big boys. At 6’7”, anyone’s nuts would need to be big to be in proportion, but mine were large, even for my size. I could feel them beginning to churn their heavy load. I didn’t have much control of this, I told myself. I was quickly reaching autopilot even if this wasn’t how I hoped tonight would end up. His hand left my churning bull balls and reached up to twist my nipple again. He pulled his hot mouth off of my surging cock, “Danny, you got to fuck me man. I just have to have you inside of me. I want you to tear me up. Break me in half, Danny. PLEASE!” If I hadn’t been so horny at the moment, I wouldn’t take his pleading as a bit of a turn-off, but here I was, shorts around my ankles getting sucked and teased by an attractive guy. The beast inside of me paced back and forth in its cage, quieting down as the physical need to cum began to build. None of this felt right but like I said…autopilot. The guy crawled onto the bed from his knees where he had been. He stuck his round, high, hard ass into the air and I descended on him. I wasn’t after foreplay here. I needed to get off. I pushed my cock into him with ease. This was obviously not his first time taking a throbbing muscular cock up his ass. I pumped him a few times, enjoying the sensation of my shaft drilling deep into his hole. I was close. I vaguely remember some shouting, “harder, harder, fuck yeah!” I threw back my head, shut my eyes, and released my cream into him. I filled him up. Then I fell asleep. I never could stay awake after cumming hard. The next morning, I woke up in my bed. The guy must have left after he got what he needed from me. Nothing had been stolen that I could see, so that was good. It was time to work out. The tiger was circling the cage again. I could feel something building inside of me. The feeling of deep need, desire, and emptiness felt more acute today. It was almost unbearable. A good session of heavy lifting usually helped. When I arrived at the gym, it was still quiet. Most people don’t seem to arrive very early on a Saturday so I had most of the place to myself. There were a few younger guys over by the dumb bells, a few middle-aged women walking on the treadmills, and me. My lifting partner was out of town for the weekend but I was happy enough today doing my routine solo. And then there was that strange beast inside of me that was acting up today. Whenever I felt that strange anxiousness, I worked my chest. It seemed to calm me. Maybe that is why they had developed so well. They were practically utters—hard fucking utters. I put my earbuds in and blocked out the world. Lowering myself to the bench, I put on 195 for warm-ups. I knocked a set out lightning fast. I got up to put a few more plates on and glanced toward the door. Someone else was coming in. I hope it didn’t get too busy. There was only one flat bench in the place—an issue that I had repeatedly asked the owner to rectify. A few minutes later, as I lay down flat, eyes closed, imagining my next lift, I heard a distant voice. “Excuse me.” I could only hear it distantly through the music I was listening to. My eyes snapped open and I saw a face looking down at me with a smile. I hate being interrupted while I lift. And besides that, it’s rude to interrupt when someone is about to start their set. I sat up and pulled the buds out of my ears and swung around to face the offending party. “Do you mind if I work in with you?” I stared up at his eyes, deep brown and looking directly at mine. He didn’t flinch. It surprised me a bit. I was obviously much larger than he was. Standing at maybe 5’10” he had dark Mediterranean features—Italian or Spanish I would guess—full lips, exotic eyes, high broad cheekbones, and a square jaw. He wasn’t built big like me, but he was obviously no stranger to the weights. Maybe a thick swimmers build would describe him best. I couldn’t look away. Neither did he. Something was happening as he looked at me. I don’t know if he was aware of it. In fact, it seemed he wasn’t. But I was. His voice was deep and thick like a rich cup of hot chocolate and it licked my ears. “Are you OK?” His voice wrapped itself around my balls and started tugging. God, I couldn’t break his stare, but I wanted to. He just held me there. “I’m going to work in with you.” His statement was not a question. A smile spread across his face revealing perfect white teeth. My heart was racing. What was happening? He took his track jacket off revealing his workout tank top. He had good definition and size upon looking more closely. Something about him made me hesitant to look too long though. I felt…exposed, as if he could see into me. His glance had an almost physical nature—it caressed me. “I’ll jump in after this set. Go ahead. I’ll spot you.” It was a light weight for me since I didn’t have a workout partner that day, but I didn’t protest. I lay back on the bench, placed my hands in their correct position on the bar and looked up. His flat stomach was just above me. I could see the obvious and large bulge in his shorts only a few inches from my head. This guy must be three-quarters donkey with that kind of equipment. And I could smell his musk. He smelled like a man, freshly clean, but emitting powerful pheromones. He smelled like heaven and sex and strength. I couldn’t begin to describe it. It smelled like unapologetic authority. I could see his chest slightly overhang and press out against his shirt, expanding and contracting with every breath. He didn’t have huge pecs like I did, but they were perfect for his size. He looked down at me and smiled again. “Go ahead.” Without thinking, I found the bar in my hands lifted to the ceiling ready to begin my set. I hadn’t even thought about the lift…it just happened. I pumped out 15 reps – the weight was light—and something inside of me wanted to show off a little bit. “OK Big Man, let me have a go.” When he said Big Man, the beast inside began shaking and rattling at its cage. That’s the only way I could describe it. Something was building inside of me, and it was building quickly. What was it about him? God, I just couldn’t even think straight around him. I moved away from the bench and he got on. I was starting to sweat a bit, even thought the weight was light. My heart was racing. He started pumping out his reps, breathing in and exhaling, I watched his body, admiring his form. His arms were covered with thick dark hair. His chest was getting a good pump as were his triceps. And that huge package…my mouth went dry every time I glanced that direction. Standing over him seemed wrong somehow. But I had a job to do, and if he faltered for even a second, I would be there to be sure he was all right. He finished his set and jumped off the bench. “How much do you want to go up to?” He asked with that smile on his face. “Ummmm. Let’s add four more plates. My name’s Danny by the way.” It all came out quickly like it was one word. Shit, I was tongue-tied. Embarrassing. I was close to my max with the new amount of weight, but I wanted to impress him. He seemed nonplussed, but I thought I detected a grin when I told him how many plates to add. I got back on the bench. “OK Danny.” My heart shot up into my throat. I could feel my cock getting hard. He just said my name and it sounded like a velvet-covered finger stroking my ass. “Go ahead.” I pushed out most of the set without slowing. I started faltering on the last couple of reps. He looked down at me and simply said, “More.” I didn’t even think about the weight or counting my reps. I did at least 5 or 6 more reps. I could feel my pecs pressing out against my shirt, nipples hard and erect and scraping themselves against the fabric as it stretched out from the insane pump I was getting. I was dripping sweat. My upper body felt fucking amazing and completely engorged. God, I felt strong. He made me feel strong. This guy. Whoever he was. He made me feel invincible. Fuck. I could hardly hear anything, my heart was pumping hard. The beast inside was banging at the gate. “That was good.” He said it simply, but locked eyes with me again as he said it and I knew that he was satisfied with what he told me to do. I looked at him and then looked away. We worked out the rest of the session separated. I kept looking over to what he was doing. I wanted to be working out with him, but he hadn’t invited me and I was not about to intrude. He had a powerful looking ass himself, likely built in this very room. I bet he had some impressive thrust too. My vision blurred as I imagined him entering me with force, my hole enveloping his impressive cock. I snapped out of my daydream only to find a half-erection and my hands rubbing my pecs and twisting my sensitive nipples subconsciously. I was leaking precum. I couldn’t believe I had zoned out like that in public. I looked over to where he was and saw that he was staring at me with that smile on his face. I turned away. My cheeks were red and my erection withered away. Fuck…he saw. I walked into the locker room a few minutes later. I couldn’t believe that I had been fantasizing like that in the middle of the gym. Shit. And HE saw it all. “Hey Danny. Looks like you were feeling good out there.” The guy was opening his locker just a couple down from mine. “It’s all good. Don’t be embarrassed. You don’t have anything to be embarrassed about. I liked the show.” He flashed me that mischievous smile again. “My name’s Brandon.” I was having tunnel vision. Brandon extended his hand to shake mine. The beast inside of me was raging, banging at the door, shouting for release. I could barely hear myself think. I took his hand and looked in his eyes. He looked at me, almost seriously. “Are you OK, Danny?” There it was again. My name wrapped in silk. He was licking my hard nipples, kissing my mouth, ramming my ass—all with his voice. “Danny?” My eyes had glazed over. I could tell. I was in a different place. What was happening to me? “Yes?” I said plainly. Distantly. Fuck, the beast was coming through the door. Brandon was letting it out. Brandon. Brandon. My mind went blank and the world became sharply focused. Something had just happened. Something…shifted inside of me. Shifted – that’s the best word for it. Brandon. His name repeated over and over in my head. Brandon reached out to shake me awake, I remember that now. He put his hand on my shoulder. “Danny?” My eyes snapped open and looked up but not at him. I couldn’t look him in the eyes. I was barely worthy to be this close to him. Things had just changed for me. I wasn’t afraid of the beast any more. I was the beast. The beast now belonged to Brandon. I was now Brandon’s—Brandon’s property to do with what he desired. Everything was clear. I felt overwhelming calm and devastating power pouring through every cell in my body. “Danny, take your clothes off and go get in the shower.” I didn’t think. I only responded. Almost before the last word was out of his mouth, I reached up to my collar and pulled the almost-too-tight t-shirt off of my body in one quick movement. The shirt ripped cleanly down my chest and my hulking torso was laid bare. I was in a trance almost. My thumbs snagged the waistband of my shorts and pulled ripping them off of me. My cock went from soft to hardest-in-my-life in about 5 seconds. I started dripping viscous ribbons of precum honey. Long strands of it flowed from my cock head to the ground. I was not even thinking. I did not have to think. I only had to do what he said. I was in nirvana. I stood there for a moment, hoping that he approved of my body. My chest was pumped beyond anything I had felt before. My arms and shoulders had striations threatening to burst of the skin. My legs were quivering with strength and power. Veins crossed over their surface. I could feel my traps straining to reach my ears. Every part of my body sought his approval. His glance dismissed me to the shower stalls but I noticed a small, almost imperceptible glimmer in his eye and the slightest smile. I kept looking down and backed away, walked to the shower and got in. I was so hard. No one had ever turned me on more—not even remotely. And he had only said my name and given me a simple command. I showered quickly, rinsing myself off. I knew he was waiting for me. I dried off in the stall and walked back to the bank of lockers around the corner. He stood there, eyes drilling into my soul. He was appraising me. Weighing, measuring, assessing, making judgments, pondering, I don’t know what else. It wasn’t my concern. My only concern was his will. What he desired, wanted, needed. I felt cock rising again and my fuck hole quiver. It was hungry for him. Only he could fill me—emotionally, mentally, and physically. He took a step toward me, looking up into my avoidant eyes. He was so close; I could feel his warm sweet breath on my chest. Galactic power coursed through my thick hard bull muscles fed by angry thickening ropes of veins and arteries. “Tell me what you’re thinking about, Danny.” * I am adding a photo of my muse, Danny, on the weight bench so you can have an idea of what you will be reading about, and J/O'ing to for the rest of the story. You're welcome. There are also some more photos on the second page of comments that I added.

Blue Pill Part 12 Chris stared up in awe at the mammoth his was now impaled on. Never in a million years would Chris imagine the scene that he was living in right now. As Derek continued sliding his dick in and out of Chris’s ever tightening hole, Chris began to take inventory of his own body. “Oh my god, I’ve gotten so small!” Chris let his hands roam all over his body feeling his diminished abs and his now smaller arms. He finally got to his pecs and felt the deflated right pec, however his left pec was still engorged and pulsing with muscle power. “Derek! Please, you have to stop! I can’t get any smaller. I need to find a way to gain all my muscle back.” Chris said with a panicked look in his eye. Derek continued pumping his dick in and out of Chris as Chris tried pushing Derek back. It was no us, Derek’s adamantine ass was too powerful for Chris to stop the pumping motion. “I will Stop little Chrissie, as soon as I drain that last pec of all that delicious muscle milk.” Derek grinned as he reached towards Chris’s left pec, grabbing the swollen melon in his hand. “Ohhhhhhhhhh FUCK” Chris moaned out loud. “Derek please, you can’t do this. I worked hard for my muscles. I promise, if you let me go now I will show you where my secret stash is! Just let me go!” “Oh I already found your secret stash, why do you think I’ve gained all this muscle. However, when Luke had me take the white striped pill it didn’t drain my muscles. What did you do differently?” Chris’s eyes went wide with the realization of what the black pill does. “Oh my god, the black pill causes you to lose muscle mass!” “The black pill?” Derek looked at Chris slightly confused. “Tell me where this black pill is and I might let you go.” Derek teased as he began to lick Chris’s nipple. Chris began moaning again at the new sensation on his extremely sensitive nipple. “Ohhhhh…ok, but only if you promise to give me my muscle back.” Derek stood there staring at Chris for a moment. “Deal, now where are they?” Derek began backing up, pulling his long dick out of Chris. Chris, feeling ecstasy and relief at the same time as Derek pulled his dick out, thought maybe Derek wasn’t so bad after all. “Upstairs in my bedroom, in my desk drawer.” Derek leaned in to Chris and passionately kissed him on the lips, sliding his left hand behind Chris’s lower back and his right hand behind his neck, Derek began lifting Chris off the bench. As he did so, Chris began to slowly slight back down Derek’s mammoth pole. “What..what are you doing?” Chris said in a half moan half shocked sound. “I’m taking you with of course. I would hate for you to be lying to me and then make off with the bottle yourself.” Derek grinned maliciously as Chris’s ass finally touched Derek’s pelvis. Chris felt so full with all of Derek inside him, but he knew that 6 of those 19 inches were rightfully his and he would soon have them back. Derek began walking with his dick inside Chris, lifting his ass up a little and then dropping it back down on his dick. “So you only took the black pill?” Derek asked Chris as Chris’s eyes rolled back in ecstasy. “FUCK!” Chris yelled out as he blew another load all over Derek’s abs. “No…I took two blue pills… with a black pill…” Chris stammered between bated breaths. Derek had heard all that he needed to. He began kissing the base of Chris’s neck and working his way down as they rounded the corner in the hallway. Derek latched onto Chris’s pec as he began to ascend the stairs. His thick muscular legs bulging with power as he continued to lift Chris up and down on his pulsing rod as he pulled hard at the milk in Chris’s left pec. Chris couldn’t even process what was going on, “what… are… you… doing?” Chris’s eyes were rolling back into his head as Derek reached up to Chris’s pec with his right hand, while still supporting Chris’s ass with his left, he began to squeeze the pec, forcing the milk out even faster. Derek could feel the climb up the stairs getting easier and easier as his legs grew more massive from the flow of muscle milk. His arms began to bulge larger as it made holding Chris up easier and his pecs began to push Chris further away from him as he continued to fuck him and suck out the remaining muscle milk. Chris looked over Derek’s bulging boulder shoulder and noticed a sweater lying on the ground and two pill bottles sprawled across the floor. “Here, take these. You’ll need them to get bigger” Derek said as he handed Chris two of the plain blue pills. Derek leaned back in, pulling the last of the muscle milk from Chris as Chris greedily took the two blue pills. Once in Chris’s room, Derek finally began to lift Chris off his gigantic pole. Chris could almost touch the 8ft ceiling when he heard a loud *pop*, as the head of Derek’s dick popped out of Chris’s hole, releasing a flood of cum all over his bedroom floor. A loud wet smack was heard as Derek’s glistening dick head smacked into the cleft between his pecs. Chris felt weak when Derek finally lowered him to his feet. Like all the strength had left his body. “Alright, let’s get you bigger. Where are these black pills?” Derek asked as he began opening drawers on Chris’s desk. “I was afraid you wouldn’t stick to your promise, so I lied about where they were, but since you were honest I will tell you. They’re on top of my medicine cabinet, but I don’t think I can reach them at my current height.” Chris said as he stood on his tiptoes trying to reach the bottle of pills on top of the cabinet. “Here, let me help you with that.” Derek reached forward and grabbed the bottle with no struggle thanks to his new height. Derek quickly unscrewed the cap and looked inside. He shook the bottle, dropping a single black pill into his hand. “All I have to do is take this along with two blue pills and you will drain your muscles back?” “I believe so, that’s what I did before you came over.” Chris said looking hopeful as he saw two blue pills appear between Derek’s fingers. “Well here goes nothing.” Derek threw back the two blue pills and swallowed. He stared at the black pill for just a moment and then popped it into his mouth as well. “Before we do this, do you mind if I take a piss real quick?” “Not at all.” Chris said, all too anxious to gain his muscles back. He backed out of the bathroom and sat on his bed waiting for Derek to finish pissing so he could grow into the massive beast he was before. Derek shut the door as a huge grin spread across his face. He spit the black pill back out into his hand where it joined a blue pill with a white stripe. “He has more muscle to spare, plus he’ll gain it back really quick. There’s no way I’m giving up this body.” Derek whispered to himself as he looked up into the mirror. He brought one of his biceps up into a flex and he could touch the peak with his hand it was so big. Derek then brought his arm down and did a most muscular pose showing off his massive upper body. He began popping his pec muscles up and down. Watching the hefty meat pillows bounce. He reached up with his right hand and tweaked his nipple. He began to moan as pre-cum began flowing from his dick head between his pecs. *KNOCK KNOCK* “Is everything ok in there?” Chris said from the other side of the door. “Yeah, sorry. Just got a little excited in here is all. Almost done” Derek looked at the two pills in his hand, trying to figure out how he was going to get Chris to take them. He didn’t want to force him. As Derek continued to wrack his brain trying to think of a solution, his throbbing dick head continued to pulse out pre cum, throbbing and smacking him between the pecs. It was then that Derek realized the solution was right in front of him this whole time. Derek took the black pill and rubbed it along his dick head, getting it slick from all the pre. He then began to slide it into his dick hole. He pushed his pinkie in after it making sure it was down in there far enough. He then did the same thing with the white striped pill. Moaning the whole time he did it, the last knuckle of his pinkie finally pushing in through his piss slit. Derek pulled his pinkie out and turned to open the door. He swung the door open to reveal a shocked Chris standing on the other side. “Jesus Christ! That thing was inside me!” Chris couldn’t believe his eyes as he stared at the python before him. Derek’s dick looked red and swollen and thanks to its thickness you could barely see the two small lumps along the underside of his dick. “I would like to put it inside you again before I lose all this muscle.” Derek said with a sly grin on his face as he grabbed his dick, moving it side to side and rubbing pre all over his nipples. “However much I would love to have that thing inside me again, I don’t want to stray from the process of getting my muscles back.” Derek put a pouty face on “at least tell me that you’ll suck it for me and worship this rockin bod one last time before I lose it all.” Derek threw both arms up into a massive double bicep pose. Veins snaking all over his arms as his dick continued to throb between his pecs. Chris, feeling bad for Derek’s predicament, reached forward and grabbed a hold of the base of his warm thick flesh pole. “I guess I could at least do that for you, since you’re willing to do this for me.” Chris pulled down on Derek’s dick, finding some resistance as the thick snake fought to stay up. Chris began licking the cock head and swirling his tongue in the pre cum, drinking it up. Chris knew that part of this dick would soon be his again and it made him hungry. Chris launched himself onto Derek’s dick, taking the first 6 inches, but not being able to go any further due to the girth. Derek slowly moved towards the bed as Chris continued to suck in the tip of his dick. Once Derek could feel the bed behind him he lowered himself until his ass rested on the edge, the bed angrily protesting underneath his weight. Derek could feel himself getting closer as Chris began to stroke his meat as he continued to suck on the head. A moment of panic filled Derek’s senses as he could feel the two pills being pushed up his dick by Chris’s stroking. He knew he had to shoot and he had to shoot soon, otherwise Chris would figure out what he was trying to do. Derek laid back on the bed propping his upper body up on his elbows as he began tugging hard on his nipples. “Ohhhhhhhhh Fuuuuuuucckkkk, I’m about to shoot!” Derek leaned back up as he felt himself reaching climax. He grabbed the back of Chris’s head and shoved him down another 6 inches on his dick. “FUCK HERE I CUUUUUUUMMMMM” With a foot of his cock snaked down Chris’s throat, Derek began to unload his seed. He could feel the two pills leave his dick as they were launched out with the force of his orgasm from behind. Derek held Chris there for a moment, making sure the pills had made their way into Chris’s stomach. Derek let go of Chris’s head as Chris quickly backed off the pole, gasping for air. *COUGH COUGH* “What the fuck…*cough* is wrong with you! I almost died” Chris said as tears streamed down his face, gasping for breaths as the color returned to his face. “Oh, don’t over exaggerate!” Derek said with a grin on his face. Chris shot him an evil look. “You’ll regret that.” “Oh come on…here, I’ll return the favor.” Derek lifted Chris up by his armpits as he took Chris’s dick into his mouth. Chris’s dick quickly went from soft to rock hard as Derek’s expert cock sucking skills were put to the test. Even though Chris was 6 inches smaller than his previous size, 8 inches was still a decent size. Chris began to feel up Derek’s massive arms as he held him in place. Feeling all the veiny mass in each orb, he couldn’t believe what his muscle had helped create. Then something struck Chris as odd. “Hey! Shouldn’t our dicks have gone back to their normal size by now?” Chris began to feel panicked as he felt Derek’s dick head splitting his ass cheeks. “That’s weird, how is your dick head suddenly hitting my ass when you haven’t lowered me at all.” A grin grew on Derek’s face as he continued sucking on Chris’s slowly deflating cock. “Derek, you have to stop. Something is wrong. I think I’m still shrinking.” Chris tried pushing himself away from Derek’s expert sucking, but he didn’t budge at all. Derek began to moan as he felt his cock head finally penetrating Chris’s tight ass. It was too much for Chris as he began to blow his load down Derek’s throat he could feel his dick quickly shrinking in Derek’s mouth. Derek began sucking even harder at the feeling of Chris’s cum hitting the back of his throat. He could feel his dick tingling as it began stretching even faster, pushing further and further into Chris without either one of them moving. Chris was down to a tiny nub of a dick as it popped out of Derek’s mouth. It was too small to suck but it was still leaking precious dick juice, so Derek continued licking at Chris’s nub forcing his own dick to surge into Chris even further. Derek had to spread his legs further apart to make room for his ballooning testicles. Chris and Derek both looked at Chris’s dick in shock as it inverted into his body leaving a gaping hole where his dick once was. His balls shriveled up until they just became flaps of skin around where his dick used to be. “Holy Fucking Shit” Chris squeaked as his voice went higher. “Oh my god, Derek you have to stop, we have to figure out how to reverse this.” Derek didn’t listen as he dove into Chris’s new slit with his tongue. Licking Chris’s new moist flaps for all they were worth. Chris began moaning as he reached down and began tweaking his nipples. Derek pulled the head of his dick out of Chris’s ass and the dick head smacked Derek in the chin. “No fucking way! I’m a fucking god!” Derek moved his cock head to line it up with Chris’s new tight hole. “You ready for the fucking of a life time?” Derek looked down at Chris’s body. It still resembled a lithe swimmers build, but he now had a super tight vagina instead of a dick. Derek began shoving his dick into Chris, watching as it pushed his stomach out from the sheer mass of it. He watched the head of his cock travel further and further until it got lost in Chris’s rib cage. “Fuck! Your pussy is so much tighter than your ass!” As Derek bottomed out he looked down and realized he still had 10 inches of cock to go. He pulled his dick out and shoved it back in making Chris moan with tears streaming down his face. Derek began bucking into Chris faster and faster all the while making Chris bounce up and down on his dick across the bed. Derek watched as Chris’s bouncing pecs began to get fuller, bouncing more and more. “Why is this happening? They shouldn’t be growing again?!” Chris said with panic in his voice as he grabbed onto his enlarging man breasts trying to keep them from growing. They began to spill out past his hands. Seeing this drove Derek into a frenzy. Not wanting to waste a perfect opportunity, he grabbed Chris’s wrists with one hand and held them above his head as he leaned in and squeezed Chris’s right man melon, causing milk to spurt into his waiting mouth. Derek latched onto Chris’s tit as he squeezed and sucked for all it was worth. Amazingly the size didn’t diminish at all, it just got softer in Derek’s hand as he felt the milk slow down to a trickle. Derek reached over for the other tit and did the same. He began to feel his frame pulsing larger and piling on more muscle as he sucked all the male virility from Chris. Derek could feel himself reaching the edge as he continued to pump his dick in Chris’s tight snatch. Derek released Chris’s breast and threw both of his arms up into a double bicep pose as he drove his dick as far as it would go into Chris. “FUCK YESSSSS, WORSHIP YOUR GOD YOU LITTLE MUSCLE BITCH!!!!!” Chris watched as Derek’s biceps exploded with power. Chris began to squirm as his tight snatch clamped down hard on Derek’s dick, releasing his juices all over the massive schlong. Derek’s dick surged larger inside Chris, forcing the cock head even further in. Chris began choking as something felt very wrong inside him. Derek picked Chris up and pulled him into a passionate kiss as he plowed his exploding dick into his moist snatch. He wrapped his sinewy arms around her as he began to taste his own cum in his mouth. He pulled back from the embrace only to see that Chris was blue in the face and cum was spewing out of his mouth. Derek slowly slid his dick out of Chris and laid her on the bed as his dick continued spilling its seed all over her unconscious body. Derek continued flexing and worshipping his own body as he walked into the bathroom. “NO FUCKING WAY! I HAVE TO BE THE BIGGEST MAN ON THE PLANET!” Derek couldn’t believe the site before his eyes as he admired all the new beef on his frame in the bathroom mirror. Derek waddled his way over to the bathroom scale “330 FUCKING POUNDS! IM A BEAST!” Derek roared as he flexed his arms above his head! “I CAN”T WAIT TO BE TWICE THIS SIZE!”

Blue Pill Part 15 James always kept in good shape his whole life. He ran track in high school and played tennis, giving him a lithe build with sinewy muscles. It wasn’t until James left for college that he started visiting the weight-room more often. That’s where his lust for muscle began, it’s also where he first met Titus. Back then Titus was an Adonis, he had the body of a Greek god. James quickly became good friends with Titus, lifting with him, hanging out with him, only to find that they were both going to school for the same thing. Being around all that beautiful muscle always had James hard. James didn’t think he was gay, but something about Titus’s body drove him wild. It was at that point in his life that he would do everything and anything he could to become bigger. So throughout his college years, James had packed on some muscle to his thin sinewy frame, giving him more of a swimmers build. At 170 pounds, packed with muscle, he wasn’t much to bat an eye at but he was still quite the stud. After college he became obsessed with working out and it wasn’t until he stated working with Titus at the same government agency that James fell off the deep end and started taking steroids. He wanted to do everything he could to catch up to Tidus. No matter what he did though, Tidus was always bigger. James would say to himself, “One day I will be bigger than you Tidus. I will take all that you have worked so hard for and make it mine.” As he stood staring at his reflection in the mirror, James thought for the first time in his life that his dream could become a reality thanks to the muscle growth serum he had produced. James brought his arm up into a tight flex and watched as his 20 inch orb of sweaty, veiny daddy muscle bulged in front of his eyes. He reached up and tweaked one of his nipples and gasped in a sharp breath of air as pleasure rocked through his body, making his almost 10 inch turgid dick bob in front of him. He looked down as he watched a glob of pre-cum fall from the tip of his penis to the floor. James let out a low guttural growl as he continue to tweak his nipple and let one of his hands wander down to his cock to give it a few strokes, covering it in his slick pre-cum. “Let’s see what this body can do.” James started with his legs. Squatting all the way down to the floor with his new found strength it was easy. He found himself squatting nearly 400 pounds by the time he was done with his final set. He couldn’t believe how full and pumped his legs were. You could see veins branching off everywhere through the matted hair on his thick bulging legs. His legs had to be closing in on 28 inches, which was almost as big as his waist. James loved how his thick thighs now pushed his package out. James gave his hard throbbing dick a few more strokes, sending pre-cum all over his lower abs. Next James headed for the bench top do some chest presses. He loaded the bar up with 250, about 50 pounds heavier than his usual. James finished his first set with ease. “That barely even gave me a pump!” James said, astonished as head added another 50 to each side. James got under the bar and started his first rep and found that it was the perfect amount of resistance. He loved the feel in his pecs as rep after rep he watched his meaty mounds bulge higher, quickly making his rock hard nipples disappear out of view. His hairy pecs were covered in veins and sweat by the time he finished his last rep. He dropped the bar on the support and sat up. Instantly he felt the new weight in his pecs from his pump as they pulled further down then they usually do. James couldn’t believe his eyes as he looked in the mirror. His pecs were so red and swollen from all of the blood he pumped into them. He reached for a nipple only to find they were more sensitive than ever. This time James’s dick belched out pre-cum as if he were having an orgasm, but he wasn’t. He scooped up some of his pre-cum and rubbed it over his hairy pecs, giving them a shiny appearance and making them slick. James kept rubbing his slippery hands over his nipples, making his dick shoot out more ropes of pre-cum. James reached back down and scooped up more pre-cum, this time slathering his dick in it. He stroked his dick up and down as he was rewarded with even more pre-cum. James caught the pre-cum in his hand this time, curious, he brought his hand up to his mouth and licked his palm. A buzzing sensation rushed through his body as his sensory nerves were overloaded. James couldn’t believe the rush, so he quickly lapped up all that was left in his hand. His eyes rolled back in his head as he reached for his nipple again to tweak it. James was quickly brought out of his euphoria as he felt his nipple slowly stretching further down on his pec. He opened his eyes, but didn’t see anything odd. “Hmmm, that’s strange. James reached back down to stroke his dick, and when he wrapped his hand around it he could have sworn it felt meatier, thicker almost. James looked up in the mirror and gasped at the full body pump he had. “Holy fuck! I didn’t look this hard a moment ago!” James had scooped up another handful of pre-cum to test his theory that he had formed in his head as to how he looked harder, when his wife Sarah walked in. “CHRIST JAMES! What the hell happened to you?!?” Sarah looked shocked as she eyed her husband up and down. James turned to face Sarah. When he did, she saw his throbbing man meat for the first time since walking in the room. “FOR FUCKS SAKE!!! IS YOUR DICK BIGGER TOO????” Sarah’s eyes about bugged out of her head as a wet spot began to form in the crotch of her yoga pants. “You like it baby? It’s all for you!” James rumbled in his baritone as he went into a most muscular, sending all of his veiny, sweat coated muscles into sharp relief. Sarah couldn’t believe her eyes as she stifled a moan and bit her lip, the wet spot growing ever larger in her pants. “I know you want this thick daddy dick inside you. Come here and show me how badly you want this dick.” James said in a cocky manner as he flexed his dick, making it bob up and down, causing the veins running the length of his shaft to bulge even more. Sarah didn’t need to be told twice. She quickly closed the distance between her and James as she came in for a kiss. James pulled her into his embrace, she feel into his thick meaty pecs and had to stand on her tip toes to reach his thick meaty lips. While locked in their passionate embrace, James slid his pre-cum soaked hand down the front of Sarah’s yoga pants and began massaging her pussy. James slid his index finger in as Sarah let out a moan against his lips. Her eyes rolled back in her head as he continued to push his finger in past the knuckle. As James began moving his finger in and out of his wife’s pussy, he noticed that it was growing tighter around his finger. He thought that meant she was readying herself for an orgasm. So he pulled his finger out and backed his hand out of her pants. James reached down with both hands, grabbing on both sides of the wet spot of his wife’s yoga pants and ripped them open, revealing his wife’s leaking, quivering vagina. James pickled up his wife to straddle the hole in her yoga pants over his throbbing manhood. Pre-cum was pulsing out of the tip of his dick at a near constant rate now as the head of his turgid cock pushed at his wife’s pussy lips. It was a tight fit, but his cock head eventually made its way in. James began pushing in only to find that he hit the back of his wife’s wall with only 4 inches of his dick inside her. He kept feeling resistance as if her pussy was getting tighter. “OUCH! James that really hurts!” James pulled his dick out. “Sorry baby, but I’m too fucking horny. I’ve gotta fuck one way or another.” With Sarah’s legs wrapped around his torso, James reached behind his wife’s supple ass and ripped a new hole where her thick luscious cheeks split. James lowered her back down onto his dick, this time entering her tight pucker, he pushed until his cock head popped in. His pre-cum soaking her ass cheeks as he continued to spill more pre inside her. All the pre-cum made it real easy for him to slide his dick all the way to the hilt. “Oh My Gawwwwd baby! That feels sooo fucking good!” Sarah’s eyes were rolling back in her head now. James took that as a sign so he began to pull back out just to push his dick all the way back in. Supporting her weight and with his dick still inside of her, James walked them over to the Weight bench and lowered Sarah down onto the bench. Sarah had reached up and started playing with her nipples as James continued ploughing her ass. James remembered that he forgot to work his arms, lifted the bar above his wife’s head. He started doing bar curls as he continued driving his dick in and out of his wife’s ass. Each thrust with his rock solid dick driving him to lift the weight harder and faster with his arms. James couldn’t take his eyes off of his thick bulging biceps as each rep drove the peak higher and cause his veins to pulse even thicker. After about 100 reps, James noticed an odd sensation. It felt as if his wife’s ass was growing tighter around his throbbing dick. James looked down in shock, only to see his wife playing with her nipples. What shocked him though was the fact that his wife’s breasts looked bigger and more solid. That wasn’t the only thing though, her whole body looked harder. Like she had been lifting weights for the past 6 months. Then James got a real surprise when his wife gasped as milk shot out of her nipples. “Am I lactating?!?” Sarah asked with a look of confusion on her face. Sarah brought her hand to her nose to smell and James quickly grabbed her wrist and brought her hand up to his mouth. He sucked her finger into his mouth, tasting the sweet nectar that her jugs now produced. “mmmmmmmm” James moaned as he felt a familiar tingling sensation throughout his body. After sucking her fingers clean James leaned in and took on of her nipples in his mouth. The moment the milk spurted into the back of his throat, he lost it as he began shooting his pent up load. James began bucking into his wife’s ass harder and faster like a feral beast as he sucked even harder at her tit. Sarah could feel her husband shooting inside her as his dick throbbed over and over, however each time it throbbed it didn’t seem to decrease in size. Sarah’s eyes rolled back again as James began to hit new territory with his dick. “How the hell is that even possible?!” Sarah wondered out loud. Sarah realized that wasn’t the only thing that had grown as she latched onto James’s arms as an orgasm swept over her. She began summing and she could feel it hit her belly and the bottom of her tits. Sarah was so lost in her orgasm she didn’t pay much attention to it. She kept feeling her husband’s arms as she felt the rock hard boulders bulge larger in her hands. “Oh Fuck!” Sarah yelped as James had completely drained her first tit. Even though James had already cummed he continued driving his dick inside his wife’s ass as he felt his dick pulsing larger inside her. James quickly began sucking Sarah’s other tit. As he did his back muscles bulged thicker his lats bulged wider, pushing his arms further out. James had to reposition his stance as his quads fought for space. Probably the most beautiful sight of it all was his monstrous pecs. Which his wife had a wonderful view of as they began to sag lower, filling with more meaty muscle. Sarah reached up, feeling his rock hard pecs until she finally found his nipples on the underside of his pecs. Sarah pinched them and as she did her husband moaned while sucking her milk, driving his dick all the way inside her. Once again she felt her husband’s dick pulsating in her, spilling his seed inside her. Sarah felt odd as it felt as if her back was sliding along the bench as her husband continued ramming his fuck pole inside her. She looked down at her own arms as she watched them bulge thicker right before her very eyes. Her breasts no longer looked like breasts, they were hard and starting to show veins. She watched as her other breast started to inflate a little. She watched as her legs, which were up in the air from her husband fucking her, bulged thicker as more muscle was pushed into her ballooning quads. Sarah’s eyes rolled to the back of her head as her husband switched back to the other tit. He had drained it in no time and there wasn’t much to take from the one he was on now. Sarah didn’t have much time to test her theory as to why she was growing, so she quickly reached her hands back up and gave her husband’s nipples a flick. This time James clamped down on her nipple with his teeth as he saw stars. He instantly began firing his load inside his wife’s ass. This time he came so much that cum started squirting back out and onto the bench. Sarah began cumming almost instantly as she felt her husband’s teeth clamp onto her sensitive nip. This time Sarah felt the sum spray all over her stomach and she heard a shot hit the bottom of her husband’s thick meaty pec. She had a moment of realization as her husband was still cumming inside her. So that was her cum that shot all over her. Surprised by cum hitting his pec, James finished milking his wife’s tit, just as they started to fill back up again. He leaned back up and noticed that his wife looked insanely muscular, like an amateur bodybuilder and her muscles were bulging right before his eyes, getting bigger with each passing second. “Fuck yeah! You’re getting so big baby, but nothing compares to these!!!” James lifted his arms into a double biceps pose as the peak rose higher and higher. “Gotta be closing in on 23 inches now. Jesus, look at these things!” James couldn’t takes his eyes of his own rock hard mounds of muscle. His body hair was matted down and covered in sweat from his intense workout and fuck session. Sweat dripped from his rock hard nipples as he continued to flex his biceps. Sarah couldn’t contain herself with the sight before her eyes, she reached down to finger fuck herself but when her hand got there, it hit something hard. She grabbed onto it only realizing that she was grabbing onto herself. Sarah looked down in time to see her own dick where he pussy used to be. It was growing larger right before her. The head looking swollen and angry, she gave it a few strokes and laid back again as she fired shot after shot against James’s rock hard abs. As Sarah’s dicked pulsed with her orgasm it made a wet smacking sound against her husband’s stomach. The sound of wet smacking and the feeling of cum shooting on him brought James out of his lustful state. He looked down only to see an unrecognizable face and body below him. No longer were there the supple curves of his wife or the big bulging breasts. Instead a handsome seasoned bodybuilder lay on the bench with James’s dick still buried in his ass. “My God, What have I done?”

Blue Pill Part 16 James was in a state of shock as he looked down at the muscle bound man at the end of his dick. He couldn’t believe that just moments ago he was fucking his supple, voluptuous wife. “Sarah? Is that still you? Are you ok?” James asked with a worried look on his face. “Mmmmm I’ve never felt better baby.” The voice that rumbled from the throat of his used to be wife, sounded nothing like her former self. It was deep and rugged. It made his dick pulse inside his wife. James was taken out of his train of thought as he heard a deep moaning coming from beneath him. He looked down to see that Sarah had reached up and began pinching one of her tender swollen nipples. Milk began flowing freely from the nipple as her other hand stroked her newly formed 7 inch dick. “My god James! If I knew that being a man would feel this good, I would have had you do this to me a long time ago.” James could see the lust in Sarah’s eyes as she started stroking her pre-cum slicked dick faster. James’s dick pulsed harder in Sarah’s ass at the sight of her tweaking her nip as she stroked her dick. He knew he needed to pull out before she got any bigger. He needed to think of a way to reverse the effect and make his wife a woman again. James began to slowly back his dick out of his wife until the head popped out of her ass. James couldn’t believe how much his dick had grown. It looked like it was almost a foot long now. Had to be close to 8 inches thick. It was covered in veins and his cock head was huge. That was nothing compared to his bull balls. They hung low in his sack almost the size of baseballs. James felt relief as his dick head popped out. He thought for sure that he was going to burst. Before James knew what was happening, Sarah had wrapped her newly muscular legs behind his back and pulled him in closer to her, driving his enraged cock head back into her waiting hole. Sarah and James both let out a moan in unison as Sarah drove her husband’s dick further into her ass. James became panicked as he knew what cumming inside his wife would do. He tried pulling out against his wife’s legs, but she had become quite strong from all of his cum. James knew he was stronger though, but for how much longer. James willed his muscles to push harder as his dick began to pull back out. The whole time his bulbous cock head was rubbing against his wife’s prostate. Sarah let out another deep moan and her head fell back as she started firing cum everywhere out of her bucking 7 incher. The sight before him was almost too much for James, he was right on the edge of orgasm. He was almost out of Sarah when he felt to hands on his pillow like pecs. He then felt fingers grasp on to his super sensitive nips as it pushed him over the edge. “Yeah! Cum for me daddy. Fill me with your seed. Make me huge!” Sarah had an almost evil glint in her eye as she twisted James’s nipples. “You want your daddy’s dick that bad, then you’re going to take it all.” James, finally giving into his lust, slammed his dick back into Sarah, driving into her hole over and over again as he fired load after load into her ass. James watched as the body beneath him began to swell larger. Sarah’s traps rose higher as her neck got thicker. James watched as her arms bulged with more mass closing in on 19 inches. James could feel Sarah’s legs surge in size behind him as they slowly began crushing into his back. Sarah’s pecs ballooned even more as they filled with more muscle milk, almost making them look like breasts again. James started to become even more worried as he realized his wife was closing in on his size. James felt his wife’s ass get tighter around his dick as it grew with more muscle, pushing her up higher off the bench and taking his dick with it. While his wife was in a state of Euphoria from all the milk flooding into her pecs, he started backing up, pushing her legs back and pulling his dick out. He was finally to the very end, but his dick head was so large and her ass was so tight that it didn’t want to come out. He pulled with all of his might, until with a loud *POP* sound, his dick came out, releasing a torrent of his jizz along with it. Sarah began bucking her hips from the feeling of her husband’s massive cock head destroying her ring. Cum began flying from the tip of Sarah’s almost 9 inch dick as she moaned on the bench. James knew this was his chance. He needed to get away before his wife got any bigger. He quickly darted underneath Sarah’s thick legs and bolted for the gym entrance. James got to the front door and heard moans and what sounded like the banging of a head board form the top of the stairs. “No time to investigate, I’ve got to get to the lab and find a way to reverse this!” James snuck out of the house quietly. Leaving his hot muscular wife in his home gym and his son and that behemoth upstairs in his bedroom… Chris couldn’t get over the size of Derek. Chris straddled Derek’s torso as he slowly ran his hands along the ridges of his abdominals. Working his way up to his perky hard nipples that rested just under his bulbous rock hard pecs. His pecs were so full and thick that they jutted out almost 6 inches from his body. Chris stuck his finger in the gap between Derek’s pecs, feeling the curvature of his mountainous pecs. Chris continued his adventure of Derek’s body as his hands felt along the bowling balls of muscle Derek called his shoulders. Chris couldn’t believe how far they pushed out. His shoulders pushed so far out that he was twice as wide as Chris’s relatively athletic build. Chris traced the veins along his shoulders down to his biceps. Chris gasped when he saw just how big they had become. They were about the size of his head. They had to be closing in on 22 inches. They were truly massive. This only made Chris realize how bad he wanted Derek’s muscles all for himself. Chris knew that in order to get Derek to take the pills he was going to have to make him swallow them. “How am I going to get him to take these damn pills? He will never agree to give up his muscles.” Just like that Chris got an idea. Slowly getting off of Derek so as not to disturb him, Chris darted out of his room and into his fathers’ room across the hall. He noticed his father had left his closet light on. “Dad?! Are you still here?” Chris looked around the bedroom to see if he could see any signs of movement. He listened carefully as the house was dead quiet. Chris walked into his dad’s closet and reached onto the top shelf next to some old hiking gear as he pulled down a handful of rope. Chris walked quickly out of his father’s bedroom as his heart caught in his stomach. Down the stairs he could see his mom coming through the front door. It appears as if she had just gotten back from her jog. Chris ducked down, hoping she hadn’t seen him. “James honey, are you home?” Chris could hear his mom’s footsteps coming up the stairs. Chris didn’t believe in prayer much, but at that point he needed any kind of miracle he could get. As if it couldn’t have been better timed, a deep guttural moaning sound came from downstairs in the direction of their home gym. Chris breathing began to return to normal as he heard his mother’s footsteps retreat back down the stairs. “James is that you? CHRIST JAMES! What the hell happened to you?!?” Chris heard the gym door close and didn’t hear his father’s response. Curious, Chris began heading down the stairs to see what had startled his mother so much about his dad. “Fuck it, I will find out later. I have a body to grow.” With that said Chris turned around and headed back up the stairs with rope in hand. Chris returned to his bedroom and closed the door, making sure to not slam it, he didn’t want to awaken the muscle beast lying on his bed. Chris approached the bed and reached underneath one of Derrick’s thick hard calves. He wrapped the rope around it, making a noose and slowly tightening it. Chris lowered the first leg and repeated the process with the other. He tied the first rope holding Derek’s legs, firmly to the underside of the bed so he wouldn’t be able to kick. Next Chris used the same noose technique on Derek’s hands tightening the rope connecting them under the bed. Chris then tied a rope underneath the bed and wrapped it around underneath Derek’s bulging pecs so it would help stabilize his torso to the bed. To get the party started, Chris slapped Derek across the face. “Wakey, wakey asshole. Time to pay me back what you stole and then some.” Derek startled and sucked in air as he came to. The rope around his torso creaking as he drew in the sharp breath. Derek yanked at the line holding his hands tied together and realized he wasn’t strong enough to break free. “What the fuck do you want Chris?” Derek said in a panicked voice. “Oh you know exactly what I want, and you’re going to give it to me!” Chris reached down and began fondling Derek’s massive python. Even soft it was enough to fill both of Chris’s hands. Chris massaged Derek’s dick for a while and got no reaction. “I won’t give you what you want Chris. This is my body now. My muscles. My dick.” “You see Derek, that’s where you’re wrong. If you remember correctly, you were nothing when you came into my house and I was everything. I was a god. Now I’m going to take my god status back whether you are going to comply or not.” Chris jumped off the bed and walked into his bathroom. “How did he regain that size? He looks as big as I did before I stole his muscles.” Derek wondered out loud as Chris returned with a bottle in his hand. He set the bottle on his night stand next to Derek’s head. Chris then picked a bottle up off the floor, Derek instantly recognized the bottle. Chris popped the lid off, dropping a black pill into his hand. “Let’s see, I took this last time and lost everything. So now if you take it, I will gain everything back.” “Chris, you don’t have to do this! Look how good you look now! With a little time in the gym you could be back to your old size in no time.” Derek pleaded as Chris straddled Derek’s torso again. Chris leaned forward with the pill in his hand as he tried to push it into Derek’s mouth. “See that’s the thing Derek, why work hard for something when I can just have it now pain free?” With that Chris swung his fist into Derek’s nose, breaking it and causing blood to gush out. “AHHHH------mffffffmmm” Derek had begun to scream when Chris shaved his hand over Derek’s mouth. Derek barely felt the pills drop into his mouth as he began to run out of air. His nose was bleeding so much he couldn’t breathe through it. He had no choice but to swallow if he wanted to live. Derek swallowed the pills as tears began rolling down the side of his cheeks. Knowing he had sealed his fate and that Chris would soon take everything back. Chris reached his hand up and wiped away Derek’s tears. “Don’t worry Derek, from here on out I promise it will be quick and painless.” Derek jerked his head away from Chris’s hand. “Well, if it’s going to be like that. I was going to let you keep some of your size, but I think I’ve changed my mind. I think I’ll drain you till you’re hotter than Stacy.” On cue Derek felt his massive dick begin to pulse to life. He could feel each heartbeat throb through the entire length as it thickened and elongated, quickly arching its way up Chris’s back. “How the fuck am I hard?!?” Chris got a slight grin to his face, “Well, back before I started taking my father’s experimental drugs, I took a lot of steroids and I had no clue what I was doing. Let’s just say a heavy dose of testosterone with no p.c.t. left my balls and libido empty. So I got a prescription to Cialis. So you shouldn’t have a ‘hard’ time with getting an erection tonight.” Chris began laughing at his own joke as he reached behind him and began stroking the throbbing monster of a dick that Derrick possessed. Derek threw his head back and began moaning as Chris continued stroking his dick. “I think I want my dick in that hat tight ass of yours so you can feel what it’s like to be dominated by a real man. I want you to feel me inside you as I grow to mythical proportions.” As Chris was saying this he reached for the bottle on the night stand, clearly labeled Cialis. “You’ve had your medicine, time for mine.” Chris popped a pill into his mouth and swallowed. Chris wiggled himself backwards along Derek’s dick, until he was almost past Derek’s knees when his dick finally sprang up and smacked into his thick pecs. Pre-cum flew everywhere when his dick smacked his chest, giving his chest a nice shiny sheen. Chris reached forward, leaning against Derek’s dick as he massaged the pre-cum into Derek’s pecs making them look like they had just been oiled. Chris slid his hands over to Derek’s massive orb like biceps and began groping them. As he did, Derek couldn’t help himself but give them a flex to see how big they were. He could only lift his arm so far until his restraints brought him back to reality. Chris let out a slight moan feeling the bicep push his hand apart. Although Chris hadn’t moved, Derek could feel Chris’s bulbous Dick head pushing against his ass cheeks. Derek’s dick throbbed at the thought of being penetrated by the high school quarterback. A huge glob of pre-cum oozed out of his dick head and into the valley of his pecs. Without missing a beat, Chris leaned in and sucked up all the pre from the cleft between Derek’s pecs. The sound of slurping coming from Chris made Derek mad at the thought that he almost wanted Chris to grow larger. Derek knew that was the Cialis talking, it was making him so horny it was hard to think straight. Derek didn’t have to wait much longer as he could feel Chris’s body weight slightly increasing on top of his own. He felt his own back slowly slide across the sheets, but only a little. What really made Derek pay notice was that Chris’s dick was sliding past his ass cheeks and pushing at his hole. Derek could feel pre leaking out of Chris’s dick, making his hole slick and ready to be entered. Derek moaned again as he could feel his heartbeat pulse through the length of his entire dick which was almost a ridiculous two feet in length. Chris wrapped his mouth over the head of Derek’s dick this time as he was rewarded with another glob of pre-cum. Again Derek could feel Chris’s weight increase just slightly and he felt his own slightly diminish, but the cherry on top was the fact that Chris’s dick pulsed at his ass hole as it pushed right in with a pop as the head of his dick began to pulse inside his ass. That was all it took for Derek, his breathing quickened as the ropes holding his torso creaked and whined as he forced his hips up off the bed. Chris felt it right as Derek’s cock head throbbed in his mouth Chris could feel Derek’s balls pull up tight in his scrotum as he began to unleash his torrent of cream into the back of Chris’s throat. Chris could feel Derek shrinking smaller as each pulse of cum shot down his throat, filling him with a warm energy that couldn’t be explained. Derek’s dick got easier to fit in his mouth as it shrank down to a more manageable 18 inches. Before he forgot, Chris grabbed another pill and quickly shoved it into Derek’s mouth. Derek, having accepted his fate, swallowed, not wanting to anger the growing beast on top of him. Derek instantly began to moan into Chris’s hand as he could feel Chris’s rigid cock unreel further inside his ass, pushing his ass hole wider as Chris’s already impressive eight incher grew into a thick veiny foot long schlong. “Fuck Yeah! This feels incredible!” Chris in a state of euphoric bliss, began bouncing his pecs as they filled with more muscle. Pushing his already swollen nipples further down his burgeoning meat pillows. Chris reached up and tweaked his nipples and Derek watched as Chris’s arms throbbed thicker and thicker, veins exploding all over the orb of muscle that was beginning to amass on his upper arm. Chris pulled down on his nipples as he felt his ass and legs inflate with more muscle. With his rock hard ass, Chris pushed his hips forward, driving his throbbing dick further into Derek’s ass. As if on cue Derek began moaning as Chris continued to push his dick in to Derek’s hungry hole. “Yeah! You like that you little bitch?” Chris asked with an evil smirk on his face. Even though Derek still had some size on Chris, it wouldn’t take long to even the playing field. Wanting to speed up the process, Chris buried his thick cock to the hilt and simultaneously dove onto Derek’s still hard and throbbing dick. “HOLY FUCK! FUCK ME!” Derek couldn’t hold back as he felt his second orgasm rush up the length of his dick. Chris, already there to collect his sweet bounty began guzzling down cum. Surprised at how much shot out this time, Chris pulled off to catch his breath, allowing cum to shoot up onto Derek’s pecs. Chris swallowed Derek’s cock head back into his mouth to catch the rest of the precious seed that Derek’s dick had to offer. Derek felt his back slide against the sheets as he grew smaller. His once pro IFBB body was slowly getting smaller until finally it stopped. He was now close to the size of an amateur bodybuilder. Derek’s once magnificent arms were now about 18 inches. Still impressive by any standard, but not as big as he liked. What pulled Derek out of his inventory of his own body was the fact that he could now see over his diminished pecs, and what he saw before him was amazing. Before Derek was a true Adonis, a god if you will. Chris had the body of a Greek god as he continued to swell larger. Chris was getting off on his own body as it glistened with sweat. His abs undulated as an 8th row began to form. The sweat ran down from his bulging traps over his boulder like pecs and then dripped off his nipple onto his turgid cock that was inflating inside Derek’s ass even more. Derek moaned as he watched Chris pull an arm up and flex. Derek watched as the peak went from 21 inches to 22 inches. “FUCK YEAH! LOOK AT THEM GROWING EVEN LARGER!!!” It was too much for Chris as he began shooting his load into Derek’s ass, filling it with his seed. Chris flexed his whole upper body in a most muscular. Derek could feel himself on the edge of another orgasm already. Sensing this, Chris grabbed another black pill and brought it up to Derek’s mouth. “Is that really necessary Chris? You’re already massive. Please let me keep what I have left!” Derek pleaded as tears began to build up in his eyes. Chris pushed the pill against Derek’s lips, but he refused to open. ***CRACK*** Chris back handed Derek across the face “MOTHER FUCKER DID I ASK YOU TO TAKE IT? I’M TELLING YOU TO TAKE IT, NOW OPEN YOUR GODDAMN MOUTH!!!” Chris’s neck bulged with veins as a new hunger took hold of him. Derek could see it in Chris’s eyes and now feared for his life. With tears streaming down his cheeks again, Derek opened his mouth and accepted the pill from Chris. Chris instantly began sucking Derek’s dick again. Harder and faster than ever before. Derek had to think of something and fast before it was too late. Derek began wiggling his arms and realized that his right arms restraint had become loose, but it wasn’t loose enough to get his arm free. With Derek’s dick in his mouth, Chris began fucking Derek’s ass hard and fast. Derek’s eye’s rolled back into his head as he felt his orgasm near, but did his best to hold it off so he could think up a plan of escape. Chris began getting impatient, so he reached his hand down and wrapped it around Derek’s scrotum. Testicles still the size of baseballs, Chris began to squeeze hard. Derek instantly began shooting his pent up load in a combination of pain and pleasure. Chris unknowingly began squeezing harder as Derek’s sperm caused a spike in his strength. Derek in serious pain now, reached his hand down and grabbed hold of Chris’s wrist to try and get him to let go. As Derek’s hand tugged on Chris’s wrist, they both realized at the same time that Derek’s hand was free. Chris, still sucking on Derek’s dick tried to grab for his free hand as Derek reached for the lamp on the bed side table. Derek grasped the lamp and swung it at Chris’s head causing it to shatter and blind Chris. “FUCKING FUCK!” Chris pulled off of Derek’s dick as he yelled in pain as the shattered glass momentarily blinded him. Chris reached his hands up to shield his eyes, when he did Derek reached up and punched Chris in the scrotum. Chris fell back in pain as one hand covered his eyes and the other grabbed onto his balls. As Chris fell back his gargantuan dick popped out of Derek’s ass along with all of the jizz that had built up inside from his ejaculations. As the last of his cum dribbled from his dick, Derek reached over and untied his other arm. Then he slid under the ropes, once tight around his torso, now clung loosely to him. Derek looked over at Chris who had fallen to the floor in his painful agony, as he hurriedly untied his ankles form the restraints. Derek was mesmerized as he watched Chris stand back up to his full height. He towered over the bed and the truly scary thing was, he was still growing from his last feeding. Derek was in awe as Chris’s dick throbbed even larger in front of him. Still unable to see, Chris began groping around trying to feel for the bed. Chris’s hand finally found the edge of the bed as his growth came to a halt. He had grown far beyond what Derek once possessed. Standing in front of Derek was a man that could win any professional bodybuilding show, no one could come close. His arms were at least 25 inches now as thick veins snaked their way down to forearms that were the size of Derek’s newly diminished arms. Chris’s pecs were so grotesquely massive that his nipples had all but disappeared from view beneath their hard veiny mass. His legs were a whole other story as they were bigger around than his waist. They had to be close to 40 inches. They were ripped and striated and they bulged as he shifted his weight from one leg to the other as he got closer to the bed. Not realizing how close Chris really was, Derek felt something brush against his leg. Derek was quickly jerked across the bed by an unbelievable force. “I’m GONNA KILL YOU, YOU LITTLE SHIT!!!” Chris grabbed Derek by the throat and pinned him to the bed. Derek could feel Chris’s grip grow tighter around his neck as his vision began to blur. Derek began flailing and as he did his hand caught something. It was a bottle of pills. He sent them flying off the bed and into the wall across the room. Chris turned towards the sound still unable to see, Derek took this opportunity as the last of his consciousness slowly faded, he swung his leg up with all his might and connected his shin right into Chris’s right testicle. Derek heard a pop sound as Chris fell down to his knees using both hands to grasp his damaged testicle. Derek gasped from breath, consciousness quickly returning as air filled his lungs again. He realized it hurt to breath, but Derek had no time to think about that at the moment. Right now Derek knew he needed to get the hell out of there. Derek jumped off the bed and ran for the door, but before he left he remembered the bottle of pills that hit the wall. Derek turned and quickly surveyed the room finding the open bottle with pills scattered across the carpet. Derek rushed to the bottle and began dropping pills back into the bottle. Satisfied he had got them all, Derek stood up just as Chris lunged in his direction. Derek dodged Chris as he ran head first into the wall, knocking him out cold. Derek sprinted out the door as he pulled on a pair of basketball shorts and a t-shirt he had found on the desk as he exited the room. Derek shoved the bottle of pills in his pocket and took off down the stairs and out the door as he heard an unfamiliar manly voice from somewhere in the house. “Christopher honey is that you?”

(deleted by the author)

(deleted by the author)

Sorry it's been so long since the last post, but here are then next installments in Andrew and Nicole's growth adventure. When will it stop... Parts 1+2+3: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6460-dont-stop-parts-1-3/ Parts 4+5: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6569-dont-stop-parts-45/ PART 6: Andrew lay on his bed stunned at the amount of times he had just masturbated. He thought it had to be a record to have cum almost thirty times in a 24 hour time frame, but his analytical thoughts were soon squashed by his raging hard-on. It looked absolutely massive compared to what he had barely swinging between his legs only two days ago. He was so proud of his meat that he almost forgot about how jacked he was now. His right arm was noticeable larger than his left due to the pump he had gotten from jacking off so much, so he decided to hit the gym and test out his new physique. Hi cock got super hard just thinking about lifting weights. “Maybe I’ll hit the gym after a little self-workout…” Nicole was running some assays in her lab when she overheard a troubling conversation. “Have you seen our pheromone chapstick prototype Jessica? I can’t find it on my lab bench. I swear I just set it down there a couple of days ago…” Bret said. Nicole knew exactly where the chap stick was, but she wasn’t about to confess to stealing it so that she could make her crush into more of a man. And what a man he was shaping up to be. Nicole knew the chap stick was more than just capable of attracting members of the opposite sex. Through her organic chemistry knowledge she knew that the chap stick had certain properties that would enhance male virility characteristics including muscle mass, penis size, body hair, and sex drive. She had decided to put her knowledge to the test on Andrew who had been a meek and weak boy until a couple days prior when he had begun his true transition into manhood. Nicole had liked Andrew for a while, but now she was starting to find him irresistible. She started getting wet just thinking about his big dick and his new beard. It took everything she had not to start masturbating right then and there in her lab. Meanwhile, Andrew was proving to be a monster in the gym. He had gone a few times before to try to build some muscle to impress the girls in his classes, but he gave up after a few days of not seeing any results other than a severe soreness and increased appetite. However after his (secret) doses of growth formula he was setting personal records like crazy. He hardly felt winded after more than an hour of a grueling full-body workout, but he felt pumped. His muscles felt like rocks under his skin, and speaking of rocks, his penis had been hard as a rock since he left his house. He finally decided to take care of it and ran to the bathroom. Jumping in a private shower stall he started stroking his shaft and feeling up his now swollen muscles. His pecs felt like huge pillows, and the coating of hair on them was driving him crazy. He felt like a real man and wanted to cum like a real man. Nicole wasn’t around, but he had plenty of memories to work with and was orgasming like never before in just a few strokes. He felt like the orgasm would never stop, but it sadly did after almost a minute of constant and intense cumming. PART 7: Somewhat satisfied, Andrew returned to the weight room just as Nicole arrived for a light workout. She absentmindedly put on some of the growth chap stick believing it was just her normal chap stick. She had just started running on the treadmill when she heard a loud series of grunts coming from the weight room and decided to check it out. Surprise surprise, it was Andrew who was making all of the manly noises. To her surprise, he looked absolutely swollen. His pecs were large enough that she could lose a few fingers in his cleavage, and his legs looked like they were cut from diamond. His muscles weren’t as big as she would have liked (yet), but she was definitely getting turned on by her new manly boyfriend. His sweaty chest hair and beard were just confirming his newfound virility to her, and she knew she had to have him immediately. “Hey Andrew,” Nicole whispered seductively into his ear, “How about we go hit the showers.” Andrew’s dick, which had softened up just a bit since his last monumental ejaculation, became instantly rock hard when he hear Nicole’s voice. He didn’t say a word to her, he just picked her up in his hot rippling arms and carried her to the shower area. As soon as they found an empty stall they got to work. Andrew stripped off his shirt which was completely soaked with his sweat and revealed a chiseled six pack like Nicole had never seen before. Nicole, who didn’t know she had put on the growth chap stick, frantically tore off the rest of their clothing and started kissing Andrew all up and down his body. His 7” dick stood hard at attention, just waiting for the moment for Nicole’s lips to reach it. His balls were swollen and churning with huge loads of cum just waiting to be released. Nicole started blowing him, and he almost lost it right then and there. It felt so good whenever she had her lips stretched tight around his rapidly growing cock. He briefly thought back to just a few days before when he was jacking off to this exact fantasy, and he couldn’t believe how far he had come (and cum) in such little time. After a few minutes of the best blowjob of his life, Andrew picked Nicole up and impaled her on his stick. She screamed and moaned in pleasure as she orgasmed immediately from the penetration. Her orgasm was driving Andrew’s dick crazy, and it took only a few more minutes for him to erupt. He was in absolute bliss and felt like he was cumming for an eternity (in reality it lasted for three minutes, but that’s still inhumanly impressive). Completely exhausted yet entirely insatiable, the couple cleaned themselves up (not before a few more rounds of crazy sex) and headed home where their sexual marathon would never stop. All the while, Nicole was thinking about how much manlier Andrew would become and if she ever wanted to stop her not-so-little experiment.